path: root/25502.txt

The Project Gutenberg EBook of Hero-Myths & Legends of the British Race, by
Maud Isabel Ebbutt

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Hero-Myths & Legends of the British Race

Author: Maud Isabel Ebbutt

Release Date: May 17, 2008 [EBook #25502]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HERO-MYTHS ***




Produced by Ted Garvin, Sam W. and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net







Transcriber's Note

The Glossary and Index includes a pronunciation of the Anglo-Saxon
names in the text. These include some characters with diacritical
marks. These are shown as [=x] for a character with a macron (straight
line) above it, and as [)x] for a character with a breve (u-shaped
symbol) above it. Also used is the accute accent ('). If this does
not display properly, you may need to adjust your font settings.




          HERO-MYTHS & LEGENDS
           OF THE BRITISH RACE

                   BY
           M. I. EBBUTT M. A.


 WITH FIFTY-ONE FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS BY

     J. H. F. BACON A.R.A. BYAM SHAW
      W. H. MARGETSON R.I. GERTRUDE
        DEMAIN HAMMOND AND OTHERS


             [Illustration]


     GEORGE G. HARRAP & COMPANY LTD.
        LONDON  CALCUTTA  SYDNEY




[Illustration: Robin Hood and the Black Monk

William Sewell

[_Page 331_]]




_First published August 1910_
_by GEORGE G. HARRAP & CO._
_39-41 Parker Street, Kingsway, London, W.C.2_

_Reprinted: October 1910_
           _September 1911_
           _December 1914_
           _May 1916_
           _December 1917_
           _February 1920_
           _June 1924_


_Printed in Great Britain at THE BALLANTYNE PRESS by_
SPOTTISWOODE, BALLANTYNE & CO. LTD.
_Colchester, London & Eton_




    TO

    MISS JULIA KENNEDY

    IN TOKEN OF THE ADMIRATION
    AND AFFECTION OF AN
    OLD PUPIL
    THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED




PREFACE


In refashioning, for the pleasure of readers of the twentieth century,
these versions of ancient tales which have given pleasure to
story-lovers of all centuries from the eighth onward, I feel that some
explanation of my choice is necessary. Men's conceptions of the heroic
change with changing years, and vary with each individual mind; hence
it often happens that one person sees in a legend only the central
heroism, while another sees only the inartistic details of mediaeval
life which tend to disguise and warp the heroic quality.

It may be that to some people the heroes I have chosen do not seem
heroic, but there is no doubt that to the age and generation which
wrote or sang of them they appeared real heroes, worthy of remembrance
and celebration, and it has been my object to come as close as
possible to the mediaeval mind, with its elementary conceptions of
honour, loyalty, devotion, and duty. I have therefore altered the
tales as little as I could, and have tried to put them as fairly as
possible before modern readers, bearing in mind the altered conditions
of things and of intellects to-day.

In the work of selecting and retelling these stories I have to
acknowledge with most hearty thanks the help and advice of Mr. F. E.
Bumby, B.A., of the University College, Nottingham, who has been
throughout a most kind and candid censor or critic. His help has been
in every way invaluable. I have also to acknowledge the generous
permission given me by Mr. W. B. Yeats to write in prose the story of
his beautiful play, "The Countess Cathleen," and to adorn it with
quotations from that play.

The poetical quotations are attributed to the authors from whose
works they are taken wherever it is possible. When mediaeval passages
occur which are not thus attributed they are my own versions from the
original mediaeval poems.

                                                    M. I. EBBUTT

    TANGLEWOOD
      BARNT GREEN
        _July 1910_




CONTENTS


    CHAP.                                                         PAGE
          INTRODUCTION                                            xvii

       I. BEOWULF                                                    1

      II. THE DREAM OF MAXEN WLEDIG                                 42

     III. THE STORY OF CONSTANTINE AND ELENE                        50

      IV. THE COMPASSION OF CONSTANTINE                             63

       V. HAVELOK THE DANE                                          73

      VI. HOWARD THE HALT                                           95

     VII. ROLAND, THE HERO OF EARLY FRANCE                         119

    VIII. THE COUNTESS CATHLEEN                                    156

      IX. CUCHULAIN, THE CHAMPION OF IRELAND                       184

       X. THE TALE OF GAMELYN                                      204

      XI. WILLIAM OF CLOUDESLEE                                    225

     XII. BLACK COLIN OF LOCH AWE                                  248

    XIII. THE MARRIAGE OF SIR GAWAYNE                              265

     XIV. KING HORN                                                286

      XV. ROBIN HOOD                                               314

     XVI. HEREWARD THE WAKE                                        334

    GLOSSARY AND INDEX                                             353




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


                                                                  PAGE
  Robin Hood and the Black Monk
    (_William Sewell_)                                  _Frontispiece_

                                                        _To face page_
  "The demon of evil, with his fierce ravening, greedily
    grasped them"
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                       4

  Beowulf replies haughtily to Hunferth
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                      12

  Beowulf finds the head of Aschere
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                      22

  Beowulf shears off the head of Grendel
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                      26

  The death of Beowulf
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                      40

  The dream of the Emperor
    (_Byam Shaw_)                                                   46

  The Queen's dilemma
    (_Byam Shaw_)                                                   60

  They filled the great vessel of silver with pure water
    (_Byam Shaw_)                                                   70

  "Havelok sat up surprised"
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                      78

  "Havelok again overthrew the porters"
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                      82

  "With great joy they fell on their knees"
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                      88

  Olaf and Sigrid
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                      98

  Howard leaves the house of Thorbiorn
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                     106

  "The silver rolled in all directions from his cloak"
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                     110

  "Thorbiorn lifted the huge stone"
    (_J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A._)                                     116

  Charlemagne
    (_Stella Langdale_)                                            120

  "Here sits Charles the King"
    (_Byam Shaw_)                                                  124

  "Ganelon rode away"
    (_Byam Shaw_)                                                  130

  "Charlemagne heard it again"
    (_Byam Shaw_)                                                  144

  Aude the Fair
    (_Evelyn Paul_)                                                154

  "Day by day Cathleen went among them"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      162

  The peasant's story
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      172

  "Thieves have broken into the treasure-chamber"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      176

  "Cathleen signed the bond"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      180

  "All three drove furiously towards Cruachan"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      190

  "Three monstrous cats were let into the room"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      192

  "The dragon sank towards him, opening its terrible jaws"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      196

  "The body of Uath arose"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      200

  "Go and do your own baking!"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      206

  "Lords, for Christ's sake help poor Gamelyn out of prison!"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      214

  "Then cheer thee, Adam"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      218

  "Come from the seat of justice!"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      222

  "William continued his wonderful archery"
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              232

  Adam Bell writes the letter
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              234

  The fight at the gate
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              238

  William of Cloudeslee and his son
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              244

  "Wait for me seven years, dear wife"
    (_Byam Shaw_)                                                  252

  "The King blew a loud note on his bugle"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      268

  "Now you have released me from the spell completely"
    (_W. H. Margetson, R.I._)                                      282

  Queen Godhild prays ever for her son Horn
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              288

  Horn kills the Saracen Leader
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              298

  Horn and his followers disguised as minstrels
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              312

  "Little John caught the horse by the bridle"
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              316

  "I have no money worth offering"
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              320

  "Sir Richard knelt in courteous salutation"
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              324

  "Much shot the monk to the heart"
    (_Patten Wilson_)                                              330

  "Her pleading won relief for them"
    (_Gertrude Demain Hammond, R.I._)                              334

  Alftruda
    (_Gertrude Demain Hammond, R.I._)                              340

  Hereward and the Princess
    (_Gertrude Demain Hammond, R.I._)                              344

  Hereward and Sigtryg
    (_Gertrude Demain Hammond, R.I._)                              348




INTRODUCTION


The writer who would tell again for people of the twentieth century
the legends and stories that delighted the folk of the thirteenth and
fourteenth centuries finds himself confronted with a vast mass of
material ready to his hand. Unless he exercises a wise discrimination
and has some system of selection, he becomes lost in the mazes of as
enchanted a land,

    "Where Truth and Dream walk hand in hand,"[1]

as ever bewildered knights of old in days of romance. Down all the
dimly lighted pathways of mediaeval literature mystical figures beckon
him in every direction; fairies, goblins, witches, knights and ladies
and giants entice him, and unless, like Theseus of old, he follows
closely his guiding clue, he will find that he reaches no goal,
attains to no clear vision, achieves no quest. He will remain
spell-bound, captivated by the Middle Ages--

    "The life, the delight, and the sorrow
    Of troublous and chivalrous years
    That knew not of night nor of morrow,
    Of hopes or of fears.
    The wars and the woes and the glories
    That quicken, and lighten, and rain
    From the clouds of its chronicled stories
    The passion, the pride, and the pain."[2]

Such a golden clue to guide the modern seeker through the labyrinths
of the mediaeval mind is that which I have tried to suggest in the
title "_Hero_-Myths and Legends of the British Race"--the pursuit and
representation of the ideal hero as the mind of Britain and of early
and mediaeval England imagined him, together with the study of the
characteristics which made this or that particular person, mythical or
legendary, a hero to the century which sang or wrote about him. The
interest goes deeper when we study, not merely

    "Old heroes who could grandly do
    As they could greatly dare,"[3]

but

    "Heroes of our island breed
    And men and women of our British birth."[4]

"Hero-worship endures for ever while man endures," wrote Thomas
Carlyle, and this fidelity of men to their admiration for great heroes
is one of the surest tokens by which we can judge of their own
character. Such as the hero is, such will his worshippers be; and the
men who idolised Robin Hood will be found to have been men who were
themselves in revolt against oppressive law, or who, finding law
powerless to prevent tyranny, glorified the lawless punishment of
wrongs and the bold denunciation of perverted justice. The warriors
who listened to the saga of Beowulf looked on physical prowess as the
best of all heroic qualities, and the Normans who admired Roland saw
in him the ideal of feudal loyalty. To every age, and to every nation,
there is a peculiar ideal of heroism, and in the popular legends of
each age this ideal may be found.

Again, these legends give not only the hero as he seemed to his age;
they also show the social life, the virtues and vices, the
superstitions and beliefs, of earlier ages embedded in the tradition,
as fossils are found in the uplifted strata of some ancient ocean-bed.
They have ceased to live; but they remain, tokens of a life long past.
So in the hero-legends of our nation we may find traces of the
thoughts and religions of our ancestors many centuries ago; traces
which lie close to one another in these romances, telling of the
nations who came to these Islands of the West, settled, were conquered
and driven away to make room for other races whose supremacy has been
as brief, till all these superimposed races have blended into one, to
form the British nation, the most widespread race of modern times. For

    "Britain's might and Britain's right
    And the brunt of British spears"[5]

are not the boast of the English race alone. No man in England now can
boast of unmixed descent, but must perforce trace his family back
through many a marriage of Frank, and Norman, and Saxon, and Dane, and
Roman, and Celt, and even Iberian, back to prehistoric man--

    "Scot and Celt and Norman and Dane,
    With the Northman's sinew and heart and brain,
    And the Northman's courage for blessing or bane,
    Are England's heroes too."[6]

When Tennyson sang his greeting at the coming of Alexandra,

    "Saxon or Dane or Norman we,
    Teuton or Celt or whatever we be,"

he was only recognising a truth which no boast of pure birth can
cover--the truth that the modern Englishman is a compound of many
races, with many characteristics; and if we would understand him, we
must seek the clue to the riddle in early England and Scotland and
Ireland and Wales, while even France adds her share of enlightenment
towards the solution of the riddle.

    "The Saxon force, the Celtic fire,
    These are thy manhood's heritage."[7]

Britain, as far as we can trace men in our island, was first inhabited
by cave-men, who have left no history at all. In the course of ages
they passed away before the Iberians or Ivernians, who came from the
east, and bore a striking resemblance to the Basques. It may be that
some Mongolian tribe, wandering west, drawn by the instinct which has
driven most race-migrations westward, sent offshoots north and
south--one to brave the dangers of the sea and inhabit Britain and
Ireland, one to cross the Pyrenees and remain sheltered in their deep
ravines; or it may be that Basques from the Pyrenees, daring the
storms of the Bay of Biscay in their frail coracles, ventured to the
shores of Britain. Short and dark were these sturdy voyagers,
harsh-featured and long-headed, worshipping the powers of Nature with
mysterious and cruel rites of human sacrifice, holding beliefs in
totems and ancestor-worship and in the superiority of high descent
claimed through the mother to that claimed through the father. When
the stronger and more civilised Celt came he drove before him these
little dark men, he enslaved their survivors or wedded their women,
and in his turn fell into slavery to the cruel Druidic religion of his
subjects. To these Iberians, and to the Celtic dread of them, we
probably owe all the stories of dwarfs, goblins, elves, and
earth-gnomes which fill our fairy-tale books; and if we examine
carefully the descriptions of the abodes of these beings we shall find
them not inconsistent with the earth-dwellings, caves, circle huts, or
even with the burial mounds, of the Iberian race.

The race that followed the Iberians, and drove them out or subdued
them, so that they served as slaves where they had once ruled as
lords, was the proud Aryan Celtic race. Of different tribes, Gaels,
Brythons, and Belgae, they were all one in spirit, and one in physical
feature.

Tall, blue-eyed, with fair or red hair, they overpowered in every way
the diminutive Iberians, and their tattooing, while it gave them a
name which has often been mistaken for a national designation (Picts,
or painted men), made them dreadful to their enemies in battle, and
ferocious-looking even in time of peace. Their civilisation was of a
much higher type than that of the Iberians; their weapons, their
war-chariots, their mode of life and their treatment of women, are all
so closely similar to that of the Greeks of Homer that a theory has
been advanced and ably defended, that the Homeric Greeks were really
invading Celts--Gaelic or Gaulish tribes from the north of Europe. If
it indeed be so, we owe to the Celts a debt of imperishable culture
and civilisation. To them belongs more especially, in our national
amalgam, the passion for the past, the ardent patriotism, the longing
for spiritual beauty, which raises and relieves the Saxon materialism.

    "Though fallen the state of Erin and changed the Scottish land,
    Though small the power of Mona, though unwaked Llewellyn's band,
    Though Ambrose Merlin's prophecies are held as idle tales,
    Though Iona's ruined cloisters are swept by northern gales,
                    One in name and in fame
                    Are the sea-divided Gaels.

    "In Northern Spain and Italy our brethren also dwell,
    And brave are the traditions of their fathers that they tell;
    The Eagle or the Crescent in the dawn of history pales
    Before the advancing banners of the great Rome-conquering Gaels:
                    One in name and in fame
                    Are the sea-divided Gaels."[8]

It is almost impossible to overestimate the value of the Celtic
contribution to our national literature and character: the race that
gave us Ossian, and Finn, and Cuchulain, that sang of the sorrowful
love and doom of Deirdre, that told of the pursuit of Diarmit and
Grania, till every dolmen and cromlech in Ireland was associated with
these lovers; the race that preserved for us

    "That grey king whose name, a ghost,
    Streams like a cloud, man-shaped, from mountain-peak
    And cleaves to cairn and cromlech still,"[9]

the King Arthur whose Arthur's Seat overhangs Edinburgh, whose
presence haunts the Lakes, and Wales, and Cornwall, and the forests of
Brittany; the race that held up for us the image of the Holy
Grail--that race can claim no small share in the moulding of the
modern Briton.

The Celt, however, had his day of supremacy and passed: the Roman
crushed his power of initiative and made him helpless and dependent,
and the Teuton, whether as Saxon, Angle, Frisian, or Jute, dwelt in
his homes and ruled as slaves the former owners of the land. These
new-comers were not physically unlike the Celts whom they
dispossessed. Tall and fair, grey-eyed and sinewy, the Teuton was a
hardier, more sturdy warrior than the Celt: he had not spent centuries
of quiet settlement and imitative civilisation under the aegis of
Imperial Rome: he had not learnt to love the arts of peace and he
cultivated none but those of war; he was by choice a warrior and a
sailor, a wanderer to other lands, a plougher of the desolate places
of the "vasty deep," yet withal a lover of home, who trod at times,
with bitter longing for his native land, the thorny paths of exile. To
him physical cowardice was the unforgivable sin, next to treachery to
his lord; for the loyalty of thane to his chieftain was a very deep
and abiding reality to the Anglo-Saxon warrior, and in the early poems
of our English race, love for "his dear lord, his chieftain-friend,"
takes the place of that love of woman which other races felt and
expressed. A quiet death bed was the worst end to a man's life, in the
Anglo-Saxon's creed; it was "a cow's death," to be shunned by every
means in a man's power; while a death in fight, victor or vanquished,
was a worthy finish to a warrior's life. There was no fear of death
itself in the English hero's mind, nor of Fate; the former was the
inevitable,

    "Seeing that Death, a necessary end,
    Will come when it will come,"[10]

and the latter a goddess whose decrees must needs be obeyed with proud
submission, but not with meek acceptance. Perhaps there was little of
spiritual insight in the minds of these Angles and Saxons, little love
of beauty, little care for the amenities of life; but they had a
sturdy loyalty, an uprightness, a brave disregard of death in the
cause of duty, which we can still recognise in modern Englishmen. To
the Saxon belong the tales where

                    "The warrior kings,
    In height and prowess more than human, strive
    Again for glory, while the golden lyre
    Is ever sounding in heroic ears
    Heroic hymns."[11]

When the English (Anglo-Saxons, as we generally call them) had settled
down in England, had united their warring tribes, and developed a
somewhat centralised government, their whole national existence was
imperilled by the incursions of the Danes. Kindred folk to the
Anglo-Saxons were these Danes, these Vikings from Christiania Wik,
these Northmen from Norway or Iceland, whose fame went before them,
and the dread of whom inspired the petition in the old Litany of the
Church, "From the fury of the Northmen, good Lord, deliver us!" Their
fair hair and blue or grey eyes, their tall and muscular frames, bore
testimony to their kinship with the races they harried and plundered,
but their spirit was different from that of the conquered Teutonic
tribes. The Viking _loved_ the sea; it was his summer home, his field
of war and profit. To go "a-summer-harrying" was the usual employment
of the true Viking, and in the winter only could he enjoy domestic
life and the pleasures of the family circle. The rapturous fight with
the elements, in which the Northman lived and moved and had his being,
gave him a strain of ruthless cruelty unlike anything in the more
peaceful Anglo-Saxon character: his disregard of death for himself led
to a certain callousness with regard to human life, and to a certain
enjoyment in inflicting physical anguish. There was an element of Red
Indian ruthlessness in the Viking, which looms large in the story of
the years of Norse ascendancy over Western Europe. Yet there was also
a power of bold and daring action, of reckless valour, of rapid
conception and execution, which contrasted strongly with the slower
and more placid temperament of the Anglo-Saxon, and to this Danish
strain modern Englishmen probably owe the power of initiative, the
love of adventure, and the daring action which have made England the
greatest colonising nation on the earth. The Danish, Norse, or Viking
element spread far and wide in mediaeval Europe--Iceland, Normandy
(Northman's Land), the Isle of Man, the Hebrides, the east of
Ireland, the Danelagh of East Anglia, and the Cumberland dales all
show traces of the conquering Danish race; and raider after raider
came to England and stayed, until half of our island was Danish, and
even our royal family became for a time one with the royal line of
Denmark. The acceptance of Christianity by the Danes in England when
Guthrum was baptized rendered much more easy their amalgamation with
the English; but it was not so in Ireland, where the Round Towers
still stand to show (as some authorities hold) how the terrified
native Irish sheltered from the Danish fury which nearly destroyed the
whole fabric of Irish Christianity. The legends of Ireland, too, are
full of the terror of the men of "Lochlann," which is generally taken
to mean Norway; and the great coast cities of Ireland--Dublin, Cork,
Waterford, Wexford, and others--were so entirely Danish that only the
decisive battle of Clontarf, in which the saintly and victorious Brian
Boru was slain, saved Ireland to Christendom and curbed the power of
the heathen invaders.

A second wave of Norse invasion swept over England at the Norman
Conquest, and for a time submerged the native English population. The
chivalrous Norman knights who followed William of Normandy's sacred
banner, whether from religious zeal or desire of plunder, were as
truly Vikings by race as were the Danes who settled in the Danelagh.
The days when Rolf (Rollo, or Rou), the Viking chief, won Normandy
were not yet so long gone by that the fierce piratical instincts of
his followers had ceased to influence their descendants: piety and
learning, feudal law and custom, had made some impression upon the
character of the Norman, but at heart he was still a Northman. The
Norman barons fought for their independence against Duke William with
all the determination of those Norse chiefs who would not acknowledge
the overlordship of Harold Fairhair, but fled to colonise Iceland when
he made himself King of Norway. The seafaring instincts which drove
the Vikings to harry other lands in like manner drove the Normans to
piratical plundering up and down the English Channel, and, when they
had settled in England, led to continual sea-fights in the Channel
between English and French, hardy Kentish and Norman, or Cornish and
Breton, sailors, with a common strain of fighting blood, and a common
love of the sea.

The Norman Conquest of England was but one instance of Norman
activity: Sicily, Italy, Constantinople, even Antioch, and the Holy
Land itself, showed in time Norman states, Norman laws, Norman
civilisation, and all alike felt the impulse of Norman energy and
inspiration. England lay ready to hand for Norman invasion--the hope
of peaceable succession to the saintly Edward the Confessor had to be
abandoned by William; the gradual permeation of sluggish England with
Norman earls, churchmen, courtiers, had been comprehended and checked
by Earl Godwin and his sons (themselves of Danish race); but there
still remained the way of open war and an appeal to religious zeal;
and this way William took. There was genius as well as statesmanship
in the idea of combining a personal claim to the throne held by Harold
the usurper with a crusading summons against the schismatic and
heretical English, who refused obedience to the true successor of St.
Peter. The success of the idea was its justification: the success of
the expedition proved the need that England had of some new leaven to
energise the sluggish temperament of her sons. The Norman Conquest not
only revived and quickened, but unified and solidified the English
nation. The tyranny of the Norman nobles, held in check at first only
by the tyranny of the Norman king, was the factor in mediaeval English
life that made for a national consciousness; it also helped the
appreciation of the heroism of revolt against tyranny which is seen in
Hereward the Wake, in Robin Hood, in William of Cloudeslee, and in
many other English hero-rebels; but it gradually led men to a
realization of their own rights as Englishmen. When all men alike felt
themselves sons of England, the days were past when Norman and Saxon
were aliens to each other, and Norman robber soon became as truly
English as Danish viking, Anglo-Saxon seafarer, or Celtic settler.
Then the full value of the Norman infusion was seen in quicker
intellectual apprehension, nimbler wit, a keener sense of reverence, a
more spiritual piety, a more refined courtesy, and a more enlightened
perception of the value of law. The materialism of the original Saxon
race was successively modified by many influences, and not least of
these was the Norman Conquest.

From the Norman Conquest onward England has welcomed men of many
nations--French, Flemings, Germans, Dutch: men brought by war, by
trade, by love of adventure, by religion; traders, refugees, exiles,
all have found in her a hospitable shelter and a second home, and all
have come to love the "grey old mother" that counted them among her
sons and grew to think them her own in very truth.

Geographically, also, we must recognise the admixture of races in our
islands. The farthest western borders show most strongly the type of
man whom we can imagine the Iberian to have been: Western Ireland, the
Hebrides, Central and South Wales, and Cornwall are still inhabited by
folk of Iberian descent. The blue-eyed Celt yet dwells in the
Highlands and the greater part of Wales and the Marches--Hereford and
Shropshire, and as far as Worcestershire and Cheshire; still the
Dales of Cumberland, the Fen Country, East Anglia, and the Isle of Man
show traces of Danish blood, speech, manners, and customs; still the
slow, stolid Saxon inhabits the lands south of the Thames from Sussex
to Hampshire and Dorset. The Angle has settled permanently over the
Lowlands of Scotland, with the Celt along the western fringe, and
Flemish blood shows its traces in Pembroke on the one side ("Little
England beyond Wales") and in Norfolk on the other.

With all these nations, all these natures, amalgamated in our own, it
is no wonder that the literature of our isles contains many different
ideals of heroism, changing according to nationality and epoch. Thus
the physical valour of Beowulf is not the same quality as the valour
of Havelok the Dane, though both are heroes of the strong arm; and the
chivalry of Diarmit is not the same as the chivalry of Roland. Again,
religion has its share in changing the ideals of a nation, and
Constantine, the warrior of the Early English poem of "Elene," is far
from being the same in character as the tender-hearted Constantine of
"moral Gower's" apocryphal tale. The law-abiding nature of the
earliest heroes, whose obedience to their king and their priest was
absolute, differs almost entirely from the lawlessness of Gamelyn and
Robin Hood, both of whom set church and king at defiance, and even
account it a merit to revolt from the rule of both. It follows from
this that we shall find our chosen heroes of very different types and
characters; but we shall recognise that each represented to his own
age an ideal of heroism, which that age loved sufficiently to put into
literature, and perpetuate by the best means in its power. Of many
another hero besides Arthur--of Barbarossa, of Hiawatha, even of
Napoleon--has the tradition grown that he is not dead, but has passed
away into the deathless land, whence he shall come again in his own
time. As Tennyson has sung,

                "Great bards of him will sing
    Hereafter; and dark sayings from of old
    Ranging and ringing through the minds of men,
    And echoed by old folk beside their fires
    For comfort after their wage-work is done,
    Speak of the King."


FOOTNOTES:

[1] Lightfoot.

[2] Swinburne.

[3] Gerald Massey.

[4] J. R. Denning.

[5] W. W. Campbell.

[6] _Ibid._

[7] C. Roberts.

[8] T. Darcy McGee.

[9] Tennyson.

[10] Shakespeare, _Julius Caesar_.

[11] Tennyson.




CHAPTER I: BEOWULF


Introduction

The figure which meets us as we enter on the study of Heroes of the
British Race is one which appeals to us in a very special way, since
he is the one hero in whose legend we may see the ideals of our
English forefathers before they left their Continental home to settle
in this island. Opinions may differ as to the date at which the poem
of "Beowulf" was written, the place in which it was localised, and the
religion of the poet who combined the floating legends into one epic
whole, but all must accept the poem as embodying the life and feelings
of our Forefathers who dwelt in North Germany on the shores of the
North Sea and of the Baltic. The life depicted, the characters
portrayed, the events described, are such as a simple warrior race
would cherish in tradition and legend as relics of the life lived by
their ancestors in what doubtless seemed to them the Golden Age.
Perhaps stories of a divine Beowa, hero and ancestor of the English,
became merged in other myths of sun-hero and marsh-demon, but in any
case the stories are now crystallized around one central human figure,
who may even be considered an historical hero, Beowulf, the thane of
Hygelac, King of the Geats. It is this grand primitive hero who
embodies the ideal of English heroism. Bold to rashness for himself,
prudent for his comrades, daring, resourceful, knowing no fear, loyal
to his king and his kinsmen, generous in war and in peace,
self-sacrificing, Beowulf stands for all that is best in manhood in an
age of strife. It is fitting that our first British hero should be
physically and mentally strong, brave to seek danger and brave to look
on death and Fate undaunted, one whose life is a struggle against
evil forces, and whose death comes in a glorious victory over the
powers of evil, a victory gained for the sake of others to whom
Beowulf feels that he owes protection and devotion.


The Story. The Coming and Passing of Scyld

Once, long ago, the Danish land owned the sway of a mighty monarch,
Scyld Scefing, the founder of a great dynasty, the Scyldings. This
great king Scyld had come to Denmark in a mysterious manner, since no
man knew whence he sprang. As a babe he drifted to the Danish shore in
a vessel loaded with treasures; but no man was with him, and there was
no token to show his kindred and race. When Scyld grew up he increased
the power of Denmark and enlarged her borders; his fame spread far and
wide among men, and his glory shone undimmed until the day when, full
of years and honours, he died, leaving the throne securely established
in his family. Then the sorrowing Danes restored him to the mysterious
ocean from which he had come to them. Choosing their goodliest ship,
they laid within it the corpse of their departed king, and heaped
around him all their best and choicest treasures, until the venerable
countenance of Scyld looked to heaven from a bed of gold and jewels;
then they set up, high above his head, his glorious gold-wrought
banner, and left him alone in state. The vessel was loosed from the
shore where the mourning Danes bewailed their departing king, and
drifted slowly away to the unknown west from which Scyld had sailed to
his now sorrowing people; they watched until it was lost in the
shadows of night and distance, but no man under heaven knoweth what
shore now holds the vanished Scyld. The descendants of Scyld ruled and
prospered till the days of his great-grandson Hrothgar, one of a
family of four, who can all be identified historically with various
Danish kings and princes.


Hrothgar's Hall

Hrothgar was a mighty warrior and conqueror, who won glory in battle,
and whose fame spread wide among men, so that nobly born warriors, his
kinsmen, were glad to serve as his bodyguard and to fight for him
loyally in strife. So great was Hrothgar's power that he longed for
some outward sign of the magnificence of his sway; he determined to
build a great hall, in which he could hold feasts and banquets, and
could entertain his warriors and thanes, and visitors from afar. The
hall rose speedily, vast, gloriously adorned, a great meeting-place
for men; for Hrothgar had summoned all his people to the work, and the
walls towered up high and majestic, ending in pinnacles and gables
resembling the antlers of a stag. At the great feast which Hrothgar
gave first in his new home the minstrels chanted the glory of the
hall, "Heorot," "The Hart," as the king named it; Hrothgar's desire
was well fulfilled, that he should build the most magnificent of
banquet-halls. Proud were the mighty warriors who feasted within it,
and proud the heart of the king, who from his high seat on the dais
saw his brave thanes carousing at the long tables below him, and the
lofty rafters of the hall rising black into the darkness.


Grendel

Day by day the feasting continued, until its noise and the festal joy
of its revellers aroused a mighty enemy, Grendel, the loathsome
fen-monster. This monstrous being, half-man, half-fiend, dwelt in the
fens near the hill on which Heorot stood. Terrible was he, dangerous
to men, of extraordinary strength, human in shape but gigantic of
stature, covered with a green horny skin, on which the sword would not
bite. His race, all sea-monsters, giants, goblins, and evil demons,
were offspring of Cain, outcasts from the mercy of the Most High,
hostile to the human race; and Grendel was one of mankind's most
bitter enemies; hence his hatred of the joyous shouts from Heorot, and
his determination to stop the feasting.

    "This the dire mighty fiend,    he who in darkness dwelt,
    Suffered with hatred fierce,    that every day and night
    He heard the festal shouts    loud in the lofty hall;
    Sound of harp echoed there,    and gleeman's sweet song.
    Thus they lived joyously,    fearing no angry foe
    Until the hellish fiend    wrought them great woe.
    Grendel that ghost was called,    grisly and terrible,
    Who, hateful wanderer,    dwelt in the moorlands,
    The fens and wild fastnesses;    the wretch for a while abode
    In homes of the giant-race,    since God had cast him out.
    When night on the earth fell,    Grendel departed
    To visit the lofty hall,    now that the warlike Danes
    After the gladsome feast    nightly slept in it.
    A fair troop of warrior-thanes    guarding it found he;
    Heedlessly sleeping,    they recked not of sorrow.
    The demon of evil,    the grim wight unholy,
    With his fierce ravening,    greedily grasped them,
    Seized in their slumbering    thirty right manly thanes;
    Thence he withdrew again,    proud of his lifeless prey,
    Home to his hiding-place,    bearing his booty,
    In peace to devour it."

[Illustration: "The demon of evil, with his fierce ravening, greedily
grasped them"]

When dawn broke, and the Danes from their dwellings around the hall
entered Heorot, great was the lamentation, and dire the dismay, for
thirty noble champions had vanished, and the blood-stained tracks of
the monster showed but too well the fate that had overtaken them.
Hrothgar's grief was profound, for he had lost thirty of his dearly
loved bodyguard, and he himself was too old to wage a conflict against
the foe--a foe who repeated night by night his awful deeds, in
spite of all that valour could do to save the Danes from his terrible
enmity. At last no champion would face the monster, and the Danes, in
despair, deserted the glorious hall of which they had been so proud.
Useless stood the best of dwellings, for none dared remain in it, but
every evening the Danes left it after their feast, and slept
elsewhere. This affliction endured for twelve years, and all that time
the beautiful hall of Heorot stood empty when darkness was upon it. By
night the dire fiend visited it in search of prey, and in the morning
his footsteps showed that his deadly enmity was not yet appeased, but
that any effort to use the hall at night would bring down his fatal
wrath on the careless sleepers.

Far and wide spread the tidings of this terrible oppression, and many
champions came from afar to offer King Hrothgar their aid, but none
was heroic enough to conquer the monster, and many a mighty warrior
lost his life in a vain struggle against Grendel. At length even these
bold adventurers ceased to come; Grendel remained master of Heorot,
and the Danes settled down in misery under the bondage of a perpetual
nightly terror, while Hrothgar grew old in helpless longing for
strength to rescue his people from their foe.


Beowulf

Meanwhile there had come to manhood and full strength a hero destined
to make his name famous for mighty deeds of valour throughout the
whole of the Teutonic North. In the realm of the Geats (Goetaland, in
the south of Sweden) ruled King Hygelac, a mighty ruler who was
ambitious enough to aim at conquering his neighbours on the mainland
of Germany. His only sister, daughter of the dead king Hrethel, had
married a great noble, Ecgtheow, and they had one son, Beowulf, who
from the age of seven was brought up at the Geatish court. The boy was
a lad of great stature and handsome appearance, with fair locks and
gallant bearing; but he greatly disappointed his grandfather, King
Hrethel, by his sluggish character. Beowulf as a youth had been
despised by all for his sloth and his unwarlike disposition; his
good-nature and his rarely stirred wrath made others look upon him
with scorn, and the mighty stature to which he grew brought him
nothing but scoffs and sneers and insults in the banquet-hall when the
royal feasts were held. Yet wise men might have seen the promise of
great strength in his powerful sinews and his mighty hands, and the
signs of great force of character in the glance of his clear blue eyes
and the fierceness of his anger when he was once aroused. At least
once already Beowulf had distinguished himself in a great feat--a
swimming-match with a famous champion, Breca, who had been beaten in
the contest. For this and other victories, and for the bodily strength
which gave Beowulf's hand-grip the force of thirty men, the hero was
already famed when the news of Grendel's ravages reached Geatland.
Beowulf, eager to try his strength against the monster, and burning to
add to his fame, asked and obtained permission from his uncle, King
Hygelac, to seek the stricken Danish king and offer his help against
Grendel; then, choosing fourteen loyal comrades and kinsfolk, he took
a cheerful farewell of the Geatish royal family and sailed for
Denmark.

Thus it happened that one day the Warden of the Coast, riding on his
round along the Danish shores, saw from the white cliffs a strange
war-vessel running in to shore. Her banners were unknown to him, her
crew were strangers and all in war-array, and as the Warden watched
them they ran the ship into a small creek among the mountainous
cliffs, made her fast to a rock with stout cables, and then landed and
put themselves in readiness for a march. Though there were fifteen of
the strangers and the Warden was alone, he showed no hesitation, but,
riding boldly down into their midst, loudly demanded:

    "What are ye warlike men    wielding bright weapons,
    Wearing grey corslets    and boar-adorned helmets,
    Who o'er the water-paths    come with your foaming keel
    Ploughing the ocean surge?    I was appointed
    Warden of Denmark's shores;    watch hold I by the wave
    That on this Danish coast    no deadly enemy
    Leading troops over sea    should land to injure.
    None have here landed yet    more frankly coming
    Than this fair company:    and yet ye answer not
    The password of warriors,    and customs of kinsmen.
    Ne'er have mine eyes beheld    a mightier warrior,
    An earl more lordly, than    is he, the chief of you;
    He is no common man;    if looks belie him not,
    He is a hero bold,    worthily weaponed.
    Anon must I know of you    kindred and country,
    Lest ye as spies should go    free on our Danish soil.
    Now ye men from afar,    sailing the surging sea,
    Have heard my earnest thought:    best is a quick reply,
    That I may swiftly know    whence ye have hither come."

So the aged Warden sat on his horse, gazing attentively on the faces
of the fifteen strangers, but watching most carefully the countenance
of the leader; for the mighty stature, the clear glance of command,
the goodly armour, and the lordly air of Beowulf left no doubt as to
who was the chieftain of that little band. When the questions had been
asked the leader of the new-comers moved forward till his mighty
figure stood beside the Warden's horse, and as he gazed up into the
old man's eyes he answered: "We are warriors of the Geats, members of
King Hygelac's bodyguard. My father, well known among men of wisdom,
was named Ecgtheow, a wise counsellor who died full of years and
famous for his wisdom, leaving a memory dear to all good men."

    "We come to seek thy king    Healfdene's glorious son,
    Thy nation's noble lord,    with friendly mind.
    Be thou a guardian good    to us strangers here!
    We have an errand grave    to the great Danish king,
    Nor will I hidden hold    what I intend!
    Thou canst tell if it is    truth (as we lately heard)
    That some dire enemy,    deadly in evil deed,
    Cometh in dark of night,    sateth his secret hate,
    Worketh through fearsome awe,    slaughter and shame.
    I can give Hrothgar bold    counsel to conquer him,
    How he with valiant mind    Grendel may vanquish,
    If he would ever lose    torment of burning care,
    If bliss shall bloom again    and woe shall vanish."

The aged Warden replied: "Every bold warrior of noble mind must
recognise the distinction between words and deeds. I judge by thy
speech that you are all friends to our Danish king; therefore I bid
you go forward, in warlike array, and I myself will guide you to King
Hrothgar; I will also bid my men draw your vessel up the beach, and
make her fast with a barricade of oars against any high tide. Safe she
shall be until again she bears you to your own land. May your
expedition prove successful."

Thus speaking, he turned his horse's head and led the way up the steep
cliff paths, while the Geats followed him, resplendent in shining
armour, with boar-crests on their helmets, shields and spears in their
hands, and mighty swords hanging in their belts: a goodly band were
they, as they strode boldly after the Warden. Anon there appeared a
roughly trodden path, which soon became a stone-paved road, and the
way led on to where the great hall, Heorot, towered aloft, gleaming
white in the sun; very glorious it seemed, with its pinnacled gables
and its carved beams and rafters, and the Geats gazed at it with
admiration as the Warden of the Coast said: "Yonder stands our
monarch's hall, and your way lies clear before you. May the All-Father
keep you safe in the conflict! Now it is time for me to return; I go
to guard our shores from every foe."


Hrothgar and Beowulf

The little band of Geats, in their shining war-gear, strode along the
stone-paved street, their ring-mail sounding as they went, until they
reached the door of Heorot; and there, setting down their broad
shields and their keen spears against the wall, they prepared to enter
as peaceful guests the great hall of King Hrothgar. Wulfgar, one of
Hrothgar's nobles, met them at the door and asked whence such a
splendid band of warlike strangers, so well armed and so worthily
equipped, had come. Their heroic bearing betokened some noble
enterprise. Beowulf answered: "We are Hygelac's chosen friends and
companions, and I am Beowulf. To King Hrothgar, thy master, will I
tell mine errand, if the son of Healfdene will allow us to approach
him."

Wulfgar, impressed by the words and bearing of the hero, replied: "I
will announce thy coming to my lord, and bring back his answer"; and
then made his way up the hall to the high seat where Hrothgar sat on
the dais amidst his bodyguard of picked champions. Bowing
respectfully, he said:

    "Here are come travelling    over the sea-expanse,
    Journeying from afar,    heroes of Geatland.
    Beowulf is the name    of their chief warrior.
    This is their prayer, my lord,    that they may speak with thee;
    Do not thou give them    a hasty refusal!
    Do not deny them    the gladness of converse!
    They in their war-gear seem    worthy of men's respect.
    Noble their chieftain seems,    he who the warriors
    Hither has guided."

At these words the aged king aroused himself from the sad reverie into
which he had fallen and answered: "I knew him as a boy. Beowulf is the
son of Ecgtheow, who wedded the daughter of the Geat King Hrethel. His
fame has come hither before him; seafarers have told me that he has
the might of thirty men in his hand-grip. Great joy it is to know of
his coming, for he may save us from the terror of Grendel. If he
succeeds in this, great treasures will I bestow upon him. Hasten;
bring in hither Beowulf and his kindred thanes, and bid them welcome
to the Danish folk!"

Wulfgar hurried down the hall to the place where Beowulf stood with
his little band; he led them gladly to the high seat, so that they
stood opposite to Hrothgar, who looked keenly at the well-equipped
troop, and kindly at its leader. A striking figure was Beowulf as he
stood there in his gleaming ring-mail, with the mighty sword by his
side. It was, however, but a minute that Hrothgar looked in silence,
for with respectful greeting Beowulf spoke:

    "Hail to thee, Hrothgar King!    Beowulf am I,
    Hygelac's kinsman    and loyal companion.
    Great deeds of valour    wrought I in my youth.
    To me in my native land    Grendel's ill-doing
    Came as an oft-heard tale    told by our sailors.
    They say that this bright hall,    noblest of buildings,
    Standeth to every man    idle and useless
    After the evening-light    fails in the heavens.
    Thus, Hrothgar, ancient king,    all my friends urged me,
    Warriors and prudent thanes,    that I should seek thee,
    Since they themselves had known    my might in battle.
    Now I will beg of thee,    lord of the glorious Danes,
    Prince of the Scylding race,    Folk-lord most friendly,
    Warden of warriors,    only one boon.
    Do not deny it me,    since I have come from far;
    I with my men alone,    this troop of heroes good,
    Would without help from thee    cleanse thy great hall!
    Oft have I also heard    that the fierce monster
    Through his mad recklessness    scorns to use weapons;
    Therefore will I forego    (so may King Hygelac,
    My friendly lord and king,    find in me pleasure)
    That I should bear my sword    and my broad yellow shield
    Into the conflict:    with my hand-grip alone
    I 'gainst the foe will strive,    and struggle for my life--
    He shall endure God's doom    whom death shall bear away.
    I know that he thinketh    in this hall of conflict
    Fearless to eat me,    if he can compass it,
    As he has oft devoured    heroes of Denmark.
    Then thou wilt not need    my head to hide away,
    Grendel will have me    all mangled and gory;
    Away will he carry,    if death then shall take me,
    My body with gore stained    will he think to feast on,
    On his lone track will bear it    and joyously eat it,
    And mark with my life-blood    his lair in the moorland;
    Nor more for my welfare    wilt thou need to care then.
    Send thou to Hygelac,    if strife shall take me,
    That best of byrnies    which my breast guardeth,
    Brightest of war-weeds,    the work of Smith Weland,
    Left me by Hrethel.    Ever Wyrd has her way."

The aged King Hrothgar, who had listened attentively while the hero
spoke of his plans and of his possible fate, now greeted him saying:
"Thou hast sought my court for honour and for friendship's sake, O
Beowulf: thou hast remembered the ancient alliance between Ecgtheow,
thy father, and myself, when I shielded him, a fugitive, from the
wrath of the Wilfings, paid them the due wergild for his crime, and
took his oath of loyalty to myself. Long ago that time is; Ecgtheow is
dead, and I am old and in misery. It were too long now to tell of all
the woe that Grendel has wrought, but this I may say, that many a
hero has boasted of the great valour he would display in strife with
the monster, and has awaited his coming in this hall; in the morning
there has been no trace of each hero but the dark blood-stains on
benches and tables. How many times has that happened! But sit down now
to the banquet and tell thy plans, if such be thy will."

Thereupon room was made for the Geat warriors on the long benches, and
Beowulf sat in the place of honour opposite to the king: great respect
was shown to him, and all men looked with wonder on this mighty hero,
whose courage led him to hazard this terrible combat. Great carved
horns of ale were borne to Beowulf and his men, savoury meat was
placed before them, and while they ate and drank the minstrels played
and sang to the harp the deeds of men of old. The mirth of the feast
was redoubled now men hoped that a deliverer had come indeed.


The Quarrel

Among all the Danes who were rejoicing over Beowulf's coming there was
one whose heart was sad and his brow gloomy--one thane whom jealousy
urged to hate any man more distinguished than himself. Hunferth, King
Hrothgar's orator and speech-maker, from his official post at
Hrothgar's feet watched Beowulf with scornful and jealous eyes. He
waited until a pause came in the clamour of the feast, and suddenly
spoke, coldly and contemptuously: "Art thou that Beowulf who strove
against Breca, the son of Beanstan, when ye two held a swimming
contest in the ocean and risked your lives in the deep waters? In vain
all your friends urged you to forbear--ye would go on the hazardous
journey; ye plunged in, buffeting the wintry waves through the
rising storm. Seven days and nights ye toiled, but Breca overcame
thee: he had greater strength and courage. Him the ocean bore to
shore, and thence he sought his native land, and the fair city where
he ruled as lord and chieftain. Fully he performed his boast against
thee. So I now look for a worse issue for thee, for thou wilt find
Grendel fiercer in battle than was Breca, if thou darest await him
this night."

Beowulf's brow flushed with anger as he replied haughtily: "Much hast
thou spoken, friend Hunferth, concerning Breca and our swimming
contest; but belike thou art drunken, for wrongly hast thou told the
tale. A youthful folly of ours it was, when we two boasted and
challenged each other to risk our lives in the ocean; that indeed we
did. Naked swords we bore in our hands as we swam, to defend ourselves
against the sea-monsters, and we floated together, neither
outdistancing the other, for five days, when a storm drove us apart.
Cold were the surging waves, bitter the north wind, rough was the
swelling flood, under the darkening shades of night. Yet this was not
the worst: the sea-monsters, excited by the raging tempest, rushed at
me with their deadly tusks and bore me to the abyss. Well was it then
for me that I wore my well-woven ring-mail, and had my keen sword in
hand; with point and edge I fought the deadly beasts, and killed them.
Many a time the hosts of monsters bore me to the ocean-bottom, but I
slew numbers among them, and thus we battled all the night, until in
the morning came light from the east, and I could see the windy cliffs
along the shore, and the bodies of the slain sea-beasts floating on
the surge. Nine there were of them, for Wyrd is gracious to the man
who is valiant and unafraid. Never have I heard of a sterner
conflict, nor a more unhappy warrior lost in the waters; yet I saved
my life, and landed on the shores of Finland. Breca wrought not so
mightily as I, nor have I heard of such warlike deeds on thy part,
even though thou, O Hunferth, didst murder thy brothers and nearest
kinsmen.

    "Truly I say to thee,    O son of Ecglaf bold,
    Grendel the grisly fiend    ne'er dared have wrought
    So many miseries,    such shame and anguish dire,
    To thy lord, Hrothgar old,    in his bright Heorot,
    Hadst thou shown valiant mood,    sturdy and battle-fierce,
    As thou now boastest."

[Illustration: Beowulf replies haughtily to Hunferth]

Very wroth was Hunferth over the reminder of his former wrongdoing and
the implied accusation of cowardice, but he had brought it on himself
by his unwise belittling of Beowulf's feat, and the applause of both
Danes and Geats showed him that he dared no further attack the
champion; he had to endure in silence Beowulf's boast that he and his
Geats would that night await Grendel in the hall, and surprise him
terribly, since the fiend had ceased to expect any resistance from the
warlike Danes. The feast continued, with laughter and melody, with
song and boast, until the door from the women's bower, in the upper
end of the hall, opened suddenly, and Hrothgar's wife, the fair and
gracious Queen Wealhtheow, entered. The tumult lulled for a short
space, and the queen, pouring mead into a goblet, presented it to her
husband; joyfully he received and drank it. Then she poured mead or
ale for each man, and in due course came to Beowulf, as to the guest
of honour. Gratefully Wealhtheow greeted the lordly hero, and thanked
him for the friendship which brought him to Denmark to risk his life
against Grendel. Beowulf, rising respectfully and taking the cup from
the queen's hand, said with dignity:

    "This I considered well    when I the ocean sought,
    Sailed in the sea-vessel    with my brave warriors,
    That I alone would win    thy folk's deliverance,
    Or in the fight would fall    fast in the demon's grip.
    Needs must I now perform    knightly deeds in this hall,
    Or here must meet my doom    in darksome night."

Well pleased, Queen Wealhtheow went to sit beside her lord, where her
gracious smile cheered the assembly. Then the clamour of the feast was
renewed, until Hrothgar at length gave the signal for retiring.
Indeed, it was necessary to leave Heorot when darkness fell, for the
fiend came each night when sunlight faded. So the whole assembly
arose, each man bade his comrades "Good night," and the Danes
dispersed; but Hrothgar addressed Beowulf half joyfully, half sadly,
saying:

    "Never before have I    since I held spear and shield
    Given o'er to any man    this mighty Danish hall,
    Save now to thee alone.    Keep thou and well defend
    This best of banquet-halls.    Show forth thy hero-strength,
    Call up thy bravery,    watch for the enemy!
    Thou shalt not lack gifts of worth    if thou alive remain
    Winner in this dire strife."

Thus Hrothgar departed, to seek slumber in a less dangerous abode,
where, greatly troubled in mind, he awaited the dawn with almost
hopeless expectation, and Beowulf and his men prepared themselves for
the perils of the night.


Beowulf and Grendel

The fourteen champions of the Geats now made ready for sleep; but
while the others lay down in their armour, with weapons by their
sides, Beowulf took off his mail, unbelted his sword, unhelmed
himself, and gave his sword to a thane to bear away. For, as he said
to his men, "I will strive against this fiend weaponless. With no
armour, since he wears none, will I wrestle with him, and try to
overcome him. I will conquer, if I win, by my hand-grip alone; and the
All-Father shall judge between us, and grant the victory to whom He
will."

The Geats then lay down--brave men who slept calmly, though they knew
they were risking their lives, for none of them expected to see the
light of day again, or to revisit their native land: they had heard,
too, much during the feast of the slaughter which Grendel had wrought.
So night came, the voices of men grew silent, and the darkness
shrouded all alike--calm sleepers, anxious watchers, and the deadly,
creeping foe.

When everything was still Grendel came. From the fen-fastnesses, by
marshy tracts, through mists and swamp-born fogs, the hideous monster
made his way to the house he hated so bitterly. Grendel strode fiercely
to the door of Heorot, and would fain have opened it as usual, but it
was locked and bolted. Then the fiend's wrath was roused; he grasped
the door with his mighty hands and burst it in. As he entered he seemed
to fill the hall with his monstrous shadow, and from his eyes shone a
green and uncanny light, which showed him a troop of warriors lying
asleep in their war-gear; it seemed that all slept, and the fiend did
not notice that one man half rose, leaning on his elbow and peering
keenly into the gloom. Grendel hastily put forth his terrible scaly
hand and seized one hapless sleeper. Tearing him limb from limb, so
swiftly that his cry of agony was unheard, he drank the warm blood and
devoured the flesh; then, excited by the hideous food, he reached forth
again. Great was Grendel's amazement to find that his hand was seized
in a grasp such as he had never felt before, and to know that he had
at last found an antagonist whom even he must fight warily. Beowulf
sprang from his couch as the terrible claws of the monster fell upon
him, and wrestled with Grendel in the darkness and gloom of the
unlighted hall, where the flicker of the fire had died down to a dim
glow in the dull embers. That was a dreadful struggle, as the
combatants, in deadly conflict, swayed up and down the hall,
overturning tables and benches, trampling underfoot dishes and goblets
in the darkling wrestle for life. The men of the Geats felt for their
weapons, but they could not see the combatants distinctly, though they
heard the panting and the trampling movements, and occasionally caught
a gleam from the fiend's eyes as his face was turned towards them. When
they struck their weapons glanced harmlessly off Grendel's scaly hide.
The struggle continued for some time, and the hall was an utter wreck
within, when Grendel, worsted for once, tried to break away and rush
out into the night; but Beowulf held him fast in the grip which no man
on earth could equal or endure, and the monster writhed in anguish as
he vainly strove to free himself--vainly, for Beowulf would not loose
his grip. Suddenly, with one great cry, Grendel wrenched himself free,
and staggered to the door, leaving behind a terrible blood-trail, for
his arm and shoulder were torn off and left in the victor's grasp. So
the monster fled wailing over the moors to his home in the gloomy mere,
and Beowulf sank panting on a shattered seat, scarce believing in his
victory, until his men gathered round, bringing a lighted torch, by the
flaring gleam of which the green, scaly arm of Grendel looked ghastly
and threatening. But the monster had fled, and after such a wound as
the loss of his arm and shoulder must surely die; therefore the Geats
raised a shout of triumph, and then took the hateful trophy and
fastened it high up on the roof of the hall, that all who entered might
see the token of victory and recognise that the Geat hero had performed
his boast, that he would conquer with no weapon, but by the strength of
his hands alone.

In the morning many a warrior came to Heorot to learn the events of
the night, and all saw the grisly trophy, praised Beowulf's might and
courage, and followed with eager curiosity the blood-stained track of
the fleeing demon till it came to the brink of the gloomy lake, where
it disappeared, though the waters were stained with gore, and boiled
and surged with endless commotion. There on the shore the Danes
rejoiced over the death of their enemy, and returned to Heorot
care-free and glad at heart. Meanwhile Beowulf and his Geats stayed in
Heorot, for Hrothgar had not yet come to receive an account of their
night-watch. Throughout the day there was feasting and rejoicing, with
horse-races, and wrestling, and manly contests of skill and endurance;
or the Danes collected around the bard as he chanted the glory of
Sigmund and his son Fitela. Then came King Hrothgar himself, with his
queen and her maiden train, and they paused to gaze with horror on the
dreadful trophy, and to turn with gratitude to the hero who had
delivered them from this evil spirit. Hrothgar said: "Thanks be to the
All-Father for this happy sight! Much sorrow have I endured at the
hands of Grendel, many warriors have I lost, many uncounted years of
misery have I lived, but now my woe has an end! Now a youth has
performed, with his unaided strength, what all we could not compass
with our craft! Well might thy father, O Beowulf, rejoice in thy fame!
Well may thy mother, if she yet lives, praise the All-Father for the
noble son she bore! A son indeed shalt thou be to me in love, and
nothing thou desirest shalt thou lack, that I can give thee. Often
have I rewarded less heroic deeds with great gifts, and to thee I can
deny nothing."

Beowulf answered: "We have performed our boast, O King, and have
driven away the enemy. I intended to force him down on one of the
beds, and to deprive him of his life by mere strength of my hand-grip,
but in this I did not succeed, for Grendel escaped from the hall. Yet
he left here with me his hand, his arm, and shoulder as a token of his
presence, and as the ransom with which he bought off the rest of his
loathsome body; yet none the longer will he live thereby, since he
bears with him so deadly a wound."

Then the hall was cleared of the traces of the conflict and hasty
preparation was made for a splendid banquet. There was joy in Heorot.
The Danes assembled once again free from fear in their splendid hall,
the walls were hung with gold-wrought embroideries and hangings of
costly stuffs, while richly chased goblets shone on the long tables,
and men's tongues waxed loud as they discussed and described the
heroic struggle of the night before. Beowulf and King Hrothgar sat on
the high seats opposite to each other, and their men, Danes and Geats,
sitting side by side, shouted and cheered and drank deeply to the fame
of Beowulf. The minstrels sang of the Fight in Finnsburg and the deeds
of Finn and Hnaef, of Hengest and Queen Hildeburh. Long was the chant,
and it roused the national pride of the Danes to hear of the victory
of their Danish forefathers over Finn of the Frisians; and merrily the
banquet went forward, gladdened still more by the presence of Queen
Wealhtheow. Now Hrothgar showed his lavish generosity and his
thankfulness by the gifts with which he loaded the Geat chief; and not
only Beowulf, but every man of the little troop. Beowulf received a
gold-embroidered banner, a magnificent sword, helmet, and corslet, a
goblet of gold, and eight fleet steeds. On the back of the best was
strapped a cunningly wrought saddle, Hrothgar's own, with gold
ornaments. When the Geat hero had thanked the king fittingly, Queen
Wealhtheow arose from her seat, and, lifting the great drinking-cup,
offered it to her lord, saying:

    "Take thou this goblet,    my lord and my ruler,
    O giver of treasure,    O gold-friend of heroes,
    And speak to the Geats    fair speeches of kindness,
    Be mirthful and joyous,    for so should a man be!
    To the Geats be gracious,    mindful of presents
    Now that from far and near    thou hast firm peace!
    Tidings have come to me    that thou for son wilt take
    This mighty warrior    who has cleansed Heorot,
    Brightest of banquet-halls!    Enjoy while thou mayest
    These manifold pleasures,    and leave to thy kinsmen
    Thy lands and thy lordships    when thou must journey forth
    To meet thy death."

Turning to Beowulf, the queen said: "Enjoy thy reward, O dear Beowulf,
while thou canst, and live noble and blessed! Keep well thy widespread
fame, and be a friend to my sons in time to come, should they ever
need a protector." Then she gave him two golden armlets, set with
jewels, costly rings, a corslet of chain-mail and a wonderful jewelled
collar of exquisite ancient workmanship, and, bidding them continue
their feasting, with her maidens she left the hall. The feast went on
till Hrothgar also departed to his dwelling, and left the Danes, now
secure and careless, to prepare their beds, place each warrior's
shield at the head, and go to sleep in their armour ready for an
alarm. Meanwhile Beowulf and the Geats were joyfully escorted to
another lodging, where they slept soundly without disturbance.


Grendel's Mother

In the darkness of the night an avenger came to Heorot, came in
silence and mystery as Grendel had done, with thoughts of murder and
hatred raging in her heart. Grendel had gone home to die, but his
mother, a fiend scarcely less terrible than her son, yet lived to
avenge his death. She arose from her dwelling in the gloomy lake,
followed the fen paths and moorland ways to Heorot, and opened the
door. There was a horrible panic when her presence became known, and
men ran hither and thither vainly seeking to attack her; yet there was
less terror among them than before when they saw the figure of a
horrible woman. In spite of all, the monster seized Aschere, one of
King Hrothgar's thanes, and bore him away to the fens, leaving a house
of lamentation where men had feasted so joyously a few hours before.
The news was brought to King Hrothgar, who bitterly lamented the loss
of his wisest and dearest counsellor, and bade them call Beowulf to
him, since he alone could help in this extremity. When Beowulf stood
before the king he courteously inquired if his rest had been peaceful.
Hrothgar answered mournfully: "Ask me not of peace, for care is
renewed in Heorot. Dead is Aschere, my best counsellor and friend, the
truest of comrades in fight and in council. Such as Aschere was should
a true vassal be! A deadly fiend has slain him in Heorot, and I know
not whither she has carried his lifeless body. This is doubtless her
vengeance for thy slaying of Grendel; he is dead, and his kinswoman
has come to avenge him."

    "I have heard it reported    by some of my people
    That they have looked on    two such unearthly ones,
    Huge-bodied march-striders    holding the moor wastes;
    One of them seemed to be    shaped like a woman,
    Her fellow in exile    bore semblance of manhood,
    Though huger his stature    than man ever grew to:
    In years that are long gone by    Grendel they named him,
    But know not his father    nor aught of his kindred.
    Thus these dire monsters    dwell in the secret lands,
    Haunt the hills loved by wolves,    the windy nesses,
    Dangerous marshy paths,    where the dark moorland stream
    'Neath the o'erhanging cliffs    downwards departeth,
    Sinks in the sombre earth.    Not far remote from us
    Standeth the gloomy mere,    round whose shores cluster
    Groves with their branches mossed,    hoary with lichens grey
    A wood firmly rooted    o'ershadows the water.
    There is a wonder seen    nightly by wanderers,
    Flame in the waterflood:    liveth there none of men
    Ancient or wise enough    to know its bottom.
    Though the poor stag may be    hard by the hounds pursued,
    Though he may seek the wood,    chased by his cruel foes,
    Yet will he yield his life    to hunters on the brink
    Ere he will hide his head    in the dark waters.
    'Tis an uncanny place.    Thence the surge swelleth up
    Dark to the heavens above,    when the wind stirreth oft
    Terrible driving storms,    till the air darkens,
    The skies fall to weeping."

Then Hrothgar burst forth in uncontrollable emotion: "O Beowulf, help
us if thou canst! Help is only to be found in thee. But yet thou
knowest not the dangerous place thou must needs explore if thou seek
the fiend in her den. I will richly reward thy valour if thou
returnest alive from this hazardous journey."

Beowulf was touched by the sorrow of the grey-haired king, and
replied:

    "Grieve not, O prudent King!    Better it is for each
    That he avenge his friend,    than that he mourn him much.
    Each man must undergo    death at the end of life.
    Let him win while he may    warlike fame in the world!
    That is best after death    for the slain warrior."

"Arise, my lord; let us scan the track left by the monster, for I
promise thee I will never lose it, wheresoever it may lead me. Only
have patience yet for this one day of misery, as I am sure thou wilt."

Hrothgar sprang up joyously, almost youthfully, and ordered his horse
to be saddled; then, with Beowulf beside him, and a mixed throng of
Geats and Danes following, he rode away towards the home of the
monsters, the dread lake which all men shunned. The blood-stained
tracks were easy to see, and the avengers moved on swiftly till they
came to the edge of the mere, and there, with grief and horror, saw
the head of Aschere lying on the bank.

[Illustration: Beowulf finds the head of Aschere]

    "The lake boiled with blood,    with hot welling gore;
    The warriors gazed awe-struck,    and the dread horn sang
    From time to time fiercely    eager defiance.
    The warriors sat down there,    and saw on the water
    The sea-dragons swimming    to search the abysses.
    They saw on the steep nesses    sea-monsters lying,
    Snakes and weird creatures:    these madly shot away
    Wrathful and venomous    when the sound smote their ears,
    The blast of the war-horn."

As Beowulf stood on the shore and watched the uncouth sea-creatures,
serpents, nicors, monstrous beasts of all kinds, he suddenly drew his
bow and shot one of them to the heart. The rest darted furiously away,
and the thanes were able to drag the carcase of the slain beast on
shore, where they surveyed it with wonder.


The Fight with Grendel's Mother

Meanwhile Beowulf had made ready for his task. He trusted to his
well-woven mail, the corslet fitting closely to his body and
protecting his breast, the shining helm guarding his head, bright with
the boar-image on the crest, and the mighty sword Hrunting, which
Hunferth, his jealousy forgotten in admiration, pressed on the
adventurous hero.

    "That sword was called Hrunting,    an ancient heritage.
    Steel was the blade itself,    tempered with poison-twigs,
    Hardened with battle-blood:    never in fight it failed
    Any who wielded it,    when he would wage a strife
    In the dire battlefield,    folk-moot of enemies."

When Beowulf stood ready with naked sword in hand, he turned and
looked at his loyal followers, his friendly hosts, the grey old King
Hrothgar, the sun and the green earth, which he might never see again;
but it was with no trace of weakness or fear that he spoke:

    "Forget not, O noble    kinsman of Healfdene,
    Illustrious ruler,    gold-friend of warriors,
    What we two settled    when we spake together,
    If I for thy safety should    end here my life-days,
    That thou wouldst be to me,    though dead, as a father.
    Be to my kindred thanes,    my battle-comrades,
    A worthy protector    should death o'ertake me.
    Do thou, dear Hrothgar,    send all these treasures here
    Which thou hast given me,    to my king, Hygelac.
    Then may the Geat king,    brave son of Hrethel dead,
    See by the gold and gems,    know by the treasures there,
    That I found a generous lord,    whom I loved in my life.
    Give thou to Hunferth too    my wondrous old weapon,
    The sword with its graven blade;    let the right valiant man
    Have the keen war-blade:    I will win fame with his,
    With Hrunting, noble brand,    or death shall take me."

Beowulf dived downward, as it seemed to him, for the space of a day
ere he could perceive the floor of that sinister lake, and all that
time he had to fight the sea-beasts, for they, attacking him with tusk
and horn, strove to break his ring-mail, but in vain. As Beowulf came
near the bottom he felt himself seized in long, scaly arms of gigantic
strength. The fierce claws of the wolfish sea-woman strove eagerly to
reach his heart through his mail, but in vain; so the she-wolf of the
waters, a being awful and loathsome, bore him to her abode, rushing
through thick clusters of horrible sea-beasts.

    "The hero now noticed    he was in some hostile hall,
    Where him the water-stream    no whit might injure,
    Nor for the sheltering roof    the rush of the raging flood
    Ever could touch him.    He saw the strange flickering flame,
    Weird lights in the water,    shining with livid sheen:
    He saw, too, the ocean-wolf,    the hateful sea-woman."

Terrible and almost superhuman was the contest which now followed: the
awful sea-woman flung Beowulf down on his back and stabbed at him with
point and edge of her broad knife, seeking some vulnerable point; but
the good corslet resisted all her efforts, and Beowulf, exerting his
mighty force, overthrew her and sprang to his feet. Angered beyond
measure, he brandished the flaming sword Hrunting, and flashed one
great blow at her head which would have killed her had her scales and
hair been vulnerable; but alas! the edge of the blade turned on her
scaly hide, and the blow failed. Wrathfully Beowulf cast aside the
useless sword, and determined to trust once again to his hand-grip.
Grendel's mother now felt, in her turn, the deadly power of Beowulf's
grasp, and was borne to the ground; but the struggle continued long,
for Beowulf was weaponless, since the sword failed in its work. Yet
some weapon he must have.

    "So he gazed at the walls,    saw there a glorious sword,
    An old brand gigantic,    trusty in point and edge,
    An heirloom of heroes;    that was the best of blades,
    Splendid and stately,    the forging of giants;
    But it was huger than    any of human race
    Could bear to battle-strife,    save Beowulf only."

This mighty sword, a relic of earlier and greater races, brought new
hope to Beowulf. Springing up, he snatched it from the wall and swung
it fiercely round his head. The blow fell with crushing force on the
neck of the sea-woman, the dread wolf of the abyss, and broke the
bones. Dead the monster sank to the ground, and Beowulf, standing
erect, saw at his feet the lifeless carcase of his foe. The hero still
grasped his sword and looked warily along the walls of the
water-dwelling, lest some other foe should emerge from its recesses;
but as he gazed Beowulf saw his former foe, Grendel, lying dead on a
bed in some inner hall. He strode thither, and, seizing the corpse by
the hideous coiled locks, shore off the head to carry to earth again.
The poisonous hot blood of the monster melted the blade of the mighty
sword, and nothing remained but the hilt, wrought with curious
ornaments and signs of old time. This hilt and Grendel's head were all
that Beowulf carried off from the water-fiends' dwelling; and laden
with these the hero sprang up through the now clear and sparkling
water.

[Illustration: Beowulf shears off the head of Grendel]

Meanwhile the Danes and Geats had waited long for his reappearance.
When the afternoon was well advanced the Danes departed sadly,
lamenting the hero's death, for they concluded no man could have
survived so long beneath the waters; but his loyal Geats sat there
still gazing sadly at the waves, and hoping against all hope that
Beowulf would reappear. At length they saw changes in the mere--the
blood boiling upwards in the lake, the quenching of the unholy light,
then the flight of the sea-monsters and a gradual clearing of the
waters, through which at last they could see their lord uprising. How
gladly they greeted him! What awe and wonder seized them as they
surveyed his dreadful booty, the ghastly head of Grendel and the
massive hilt of the gigantic sword! How eagerly they listened to his
story, and how they vied with one another for the glory of bearing his
armour, his spoils, and his weapons back over the moorlands and the
fens to Heorot. It was a proud and glad troop that followed Beowulf
into the hall, and up through the startled throng until they laid down
before the feet of King Hrothgar the hideous head of his dead foe, and
Beowulf, raising his voice that all might hear above the buzz and hum
of the great banquet-hall, thus addressed the king:

    "Lo! we this sea-booty,    O wise son of Healfdene,
    Lord of the Scyldings, have    brought for thy pleasure,
    In token of triumph,    as thou here seest.
    From harm have I hardly    escaped with my life,
    The war under water    sustained I with trouble,
    The conflict was almost    decided against me,
    If God had not guarded me!    Nought could I conquer
    With Hrunting in battle,    though 'tis a doughty blade.
    But the gods granted me    that I saw suddenly
    Hanging high in the hall    a bright brand gigantic:
    So seized I and swung it    that in the strife I slew
    The lords of the dwelling.    The mighty blade melted fast
    In the hot boiling blood,    the poisonous battle-gore;
    But the hilt have I here    borne from the hostile hall.
    I have avenged the crime,    the death of the Danish folk,
    As it behoved me.    Now can I promise thee
    That thou in Heorot    care-free mayest slumber
    With all thy warrior-troop    and all thy kindred thanes,
    The young and the aged:    thou needst not fear for them
    Death from these mortal foes,    as thou of yore hast done."

King Hrothgar was now more delighted than ever at the return of his
friend and the slaughter of his foes. He gazed in delight and wonder
at the gory head of the monster, and the gigantic hilt of the weapon
which struck it off. Then, taking the glorious hilt, and scanning
eagerly the runes which showed its history, as the tumult stilled in
the hall, and all men listened for his speech, he broke out: "Lo! this
may any man say, who maintains truth and right among his people, that
good though he may be this hero is even better! Thy glory is
widespread, Beowulf my friend, among thine own and many other nations,
for thou hast fulfilled all things by patience and prudence. I will
surely perform what I promised thee, as we agreed before; and I
foretell of thee that thou wilt be long a help and protection to thy
people."

King Hrothgar spoke long and eloquently while all men listened, for he
reminded them of mighty warriors of old who had not won such glorious
fame, and warned them against pride and lack of generosity and
self-seeking; and then, ending with thanks and fresh gifts to Beowulf,
he bade the feast continue with increased jubilation. The tumultuous
rejoicing lasted till darkness settled on the land, and when it ended
all retired to rest free from fear, since no more fiendish monsters
would break in upon their slumbers; gladly and peacefully the night
passed, and with the morn came Beowulf's resolve to return to his king
and his native land.

When Beowulf had come to this decision he went to Hrothgar and said:

    "Now we sea-voyagers    come hither from afar
    Must utter our intent    to seek King Hygelac.
    Here were we well received,    well hast thou treated us.
    If on this earth I can    do more to win thy love,
    O prince of warriors,    than I have wrought as yet,
    Here stand I ready now    weapons to wield for thee.
    If I shall ever hear    o'er the encircling flood
    That any neighbouring foes    threaten thy nation's fall,
    As Grendel grim before,    swift will I bring to thee
    Thousands of noble thanes,    heroes to help thee.
    I know of Hygelac,    King of the Geat folk,
    That he will strengthen me    (though he is young in years)
    In words and warlike deeds    to bear my warrior-spear
    Over the ocean surge,    when arms would serve thy need,
    Swift to thine aid.    If thy son Hrethric young
    Comes to the Geat court,    there to gain skill in arms,
    Then will he surely find    many friends waiting him:
    Better in distant lands    learneth by journeying
    He who is valiant."

Hrothgar was greatly moved by the words of the Geat hero and his
promise of future help. He wondered to find such wisdom in so young a
warrior, and felt that the Geats could never choose a better king if
battle should cut off the son of Hygelac, and he renewed his assurance
of continual friendship between the two countries and of enduring
personal affection. Finally, with fresh gifts of treasure and with
tears of regret Hrothgar embraced Beowulf and bade him go speedily to
his ship, since a friend's yearning could not retain him longer from
his native land. So the little troop of Geats with their gifts and
treasures marched proudly to their vessel and sailed away to Geatland,
their dragon-prowed ship laden with armour and jewels and steeds,
tokens of remembrance and thanks from the grateful Danes.


Beowulf's Return

Blithe-hearted were the voyagers, and gaily the ship danced over the
waves, as the Geats strained their eyes towards the cliffs of their
home and the well-known shores of their country. When their vessel
approached the land the coast-warden came hurrying to greet them, for
he had watched the ocean day and night for the return of the valiant
wanderers. Gladly he welcomed them, and bade his underlings help to
bear their spoils up to the royal palace, where King Hygelac, himself
young and valiant, awaited his victorious kinsman, with his beauteous
queen, Hygd, beside him. Then came Beowulf, treading proudly the rocky
paths to the royal abode, for messengers had gone in advance to
announce to the king his nephew's success, and a banquet was being
prepared, where Beowulf would sit beside his royal kinsman.

Once more there was a splendid feast, with tumultuous rejoicing. Again
a queenly hand--that of the beauteous Hygd--poured out the first bowl
in which to celebrate the safe return of the victorious hero. And now
the wonderful story of the slaying of the fen-fiends must be told.

Beowulf was called upon to describe again his perils and his
victories, and told in glowing language of the grisly monsters and the
desperate combats, and of the boundless gratitude and splendid
generosity of the Danish king, and of his prophecy of lasting
friendship between the Danes and the Geats. Then he concluded:

    "Thus that great nation's king    lived in all noble deeds.
    Of guerdon I failed not,    of meed for my valour,
    But the wise son of Healfdene    gave to me treasures great,
    Gifts to my heart's desire.    These now I bring to thee,
    Offer them lovingly:    now are my loyalty
    And service due to thee,    O hero-king, alone!
    Near kinsmen have I few    but thee, O Hygelac!"

As the hero showed the treasures with which Hrothgar had rewarded his
courage, he distributed them generously among his kinsmen and friends,
giving his priceless jewelled collar to Queen Hygd, and his best steed
to King Hygelac, as a true vassal and kinsman should. So Beowulf
resumed his place as Hygelac's chief warrior and champion, and settled
down among his own people.


Fifty Years After

When half a century had passed away, great and sorrowful changes had
taken place in the two kingdoms of Denmark and Geatland. Hrothgar was
dead, and had been succeeded by his son Hrethric, and Hygelac had been
slain in a warlike expedition against the Hetware. In this expedition
Beowulf had accompanied Hygelac, and had done all a warrior could do
to save his kinsman and his king. When he saw his master slain he had
fought his way through the encircling foes to the sea-shore, where,
though sorely wounded, he flung himself into the sea and swam back to
Geatland. There he had told Queen Hygd of the untimely death of her
husband, and had called on her to assume the regency of the kingdom
for her young son Heardred. Queen Hygd called an assembly of the
Geats, and there, with the full consent of the nation, offered the
crown to Beowulf, the wisest counsellor and bravest hero among them;
but he refused to accept it, and so swayed the Geats by his eloquence
and his loyalty that they unanimously raised Heardred to the throne,
with Beowulf as his guardian and protector. When in later years
Heardred also fell before an enemy, Beowulf was again chosen king, and
as he was now the next of kin he accepted the throne, and ruled long
and gloriously over Geatland. His fame as a warrior kept his country
free from invasion, and his wisdom as a statesman increased its
prosperity and happiness; whilst the vengeance he took for his
kinsman's death fulfilled all ideals of family and feudal duty held by
the men of his time. Beowulf, in fact, became an ideal king, as he was
an ideal warrior and hero, and he closed his life by an ideal act of
self-sacrifice for the good of his people.


Beowulf and the Fire-Dragon

In the fiftieth year of Beowulf's reign a great terror fell upon the
land: terror of a monstrous fire-dragon, who flew forth by night from
his den in the rocks, lighting up the blackness with his blazing
breath, and burning houses and homesteads, men and cattle, with the
flames from his mouth. The glare from his fiery scales was like the
dawn-glow in the sky, but his passage left behind it every night a
trail of black, charred desolation to confront the rising sun. Yet the
dragon's wrath was in some way justified, since he had been robbed,
and could not trace the thief. Centuries before Beowulf's lifetime a
mighty family of heroes had gathered together, by feats of arms, and
by long inheritance, an immense treasure of cups and goblets, of
necklaces and rings, of swords and helmets and armour, cunningly
wrought by magic spells; they had joyed in their cherished hoard for
long years, until all had died but one, and he survived solitary,
miserable, brooding over the fate of the dearly loved treasure. At
last he caused his servants to make a strong fastness in the rocks,
with cunningly devised entrances, known only to himself, and thither,
with great toil and labour of aged limbs, he carried and hid the
precious treasure. As he sadly regarded it, and thought of its future
fate, he cried aloud:

    "Hold thou now fast, O earth,    now men no longer can,
    The treasure of mighty earls.    From thee brave men won it
    In days that are long gone by,    but slaughter seized on them,
    Death fiercely vanquished them,    each of my warriors,
    Each one of my people,    who closed their life-days here
    After the joy of earth.    None have I sword to wield
    Or bring me the goblet,    the richly wrought vessel.
    All the true heroes have    elsewhere departed!
    Now must the gilded helm    lose its adornments,
    For those who polished it    sleep in the gloomy grave,
    Those who made ready erst    war-gear of warriors.
    Likewise the battle-sark    which in the fight endured
    Bites of the keen-edged blades    midst the loud crash of shields
    Rusts, with its wearer dead.    Nor may the woven mail
    After the chieftain's death    wide with a champion rove.
    Gone is the joy of harp,    gone is the music's mirth.
    Now the hawk goodly-winged    hovers not through the hall,
    Nor the swift-footed mare    tramples the castle court:
    Baleful death far has sent    all living tribes of men."

When this solitary survivor of the ancient race died his hoard
remained alone, unknown, untouched, until at length the fiery dragon,
seeking a shelter among the rocks, found the hidden way to the cave,
and, creeping within, discovered the lofty inner chamber and the
wondrous hoard. For three hundred winters he brooded over it
unchallenged, and then one day a hunted fugitive, fleeing from the
fury of an avenging chieftain, in like manner found the cave, and the
dragon sleeping on his gold. Terrified almost to death, the fugitive
eagerly seized a marvellously wrought chalice and bore it stealthily
away, feeling sure that such an offering would appease his lord's
wrath and atone for his offence. But when the dragon awoke he
discovered that he had been robbed, and his keen scent assured him
that some one of mankind was the thief. As he could not at once see
the robber, he crept around the outside of the barrow snuffing eagerly
to find traces of the spoiler, but it was in vain; then, growing more
wrathful, he flew over the inhabited country, shedding fiery death
from his glowing scales and flaming breath, while no man dared to face
this flying horror of the night.

The news came to Beowulf that his folk were suffering and dying, and
that no warrior dared to risk his life in an effort to deliver the
land from this deadly devastation; and although he was now an aged man
he decided to attack the fire-drake. Beowulf knew that he would not be
able to come to hand-grips with this foe as he had done with Grendel
and his mother: the fiery breath of this dragon was far too deadly,
and he must trust to armour for protection. He commanded men to make
a shield entirely of iron, for he knew that the usual shield of
linden-wood would be instantly burnt up in the dragon's flaming
breath. He then chose with care eleven warriors, picked men of his own
bodyguard, to accompany him in this dangerous quest. They compelled
the unhappy fugitive whose theft had begun the trouble to act as their
guide, and thus they marched to the lonely spot where the dragon's
barrow stood close to the sea-shore. The guide went unwillingly, but
was forced thereto by his lord, because he alone knew the way.


Beowulf Faces Death

When the little party reached the place they halted for a time, and
Beowulf sat down meditating sadly on his past life, and on the chances
of this great conflict which he was about to begin. When he had
striven with Grendel, when he had fought against the Hetware, he had
been confident of victory and full of joyous self-reliance, but now
things were changed. Beowulf was an old man, and there hung over him a
sad foreboding that this would be his last fight, and that he would
rid the land of no more monsters. Wyrd seemed to threaten him, and a
sense of coming woe lay heavy on his heart as he spoke to his little
troop: "Many great fights I had in my youth. How well I remember them
all! I was only seven years old when King Hrethel took me to bring up,
and loved me as dearly as his own sons, Herebeald, Hathcyn, or my own
dear lord Hygelac. Great was our grief when Hathcyn, hunting in the
forest, slew all unwittingly his elder brother: greater than ordinary
sorrow, because we could not avenge him on the murderer! It would have
given no joy to Hrethel to see his second son killed disgracefully as
a murderer! So we endured the pain till King Hrethel died, borne down
by his bitter loss, and I wept for my protector, my kinsman. Then
Hathcyn died also, slain by the Swedes, and my dear lord Hygelac came
to the throne: he was gracious to me, a giver of weapons, a generous
distributor of treasure, and I repaid him as much as I could in battle
against his foes. Daghrefn, the Frankish warrior who slew my king, I
sent to his doom with my deadly hand-grip: he, at least, should not
show my lord's armour as trophy of his prowess. But this fight is
different: here I must use both point and edge, as I was not wont in
my youth: but here too will I, old though I be, work deeds of valour.
I will not give way the space of one foot, but will meet him here in
his own abode and make all my boasting good. Abide ye here, ye
warriors, for this is not your expedition, nor the work of any man but
me alone; wait till ye know which is triumphant, for I will win the
gold and save my people, or death shall take me." So saying he raised
his great shield, and, unaccompanied, set his face to the dark
entrance, where a stream, boiling with strange heat, flowed forth from
the cave; so hot was the air that he stood, unable to advance far for
the suffocating steam and smoke. Angered by his impotence, Beowulf
raised his voice and shouted a furious defiance to the awesome
guardian of the barrow. Thus aroused, the dragon sprang up, roaring
hideously and flapping his glowing wings together; out from the
recesses of the barrow came his fiery breath, and then followed the
terrible beast himself. Coiling and writhing he came, with head
raised, and scales of burnished blue and green, glowing with inner
heat; from his nostrils rushed two streams of fiery breath, and his
flaming eyes shot flashes of consuming fire. He half flew, half sprang
at Beowulf. But the hero did not retreat one step. His bright sword
flashed in the air as he wounded the beast, but not mortally, striking
a mighty blow on his scaly head. The guardian of the hoard writhed and
was stunned for a moment, and then sprang at Beowulf, sending forth so
dense a cloud of flaming breath that the hero stood in a mist of fire.
So terrible was the heat that the iron shield glowed red-hot and the
ring-mail on the hero's limbs seared him as a furnace, and his breast
swelled with the keen pain: so terrible was the fiery cloud that the
Geats, seated some distance away, turned and fled, seeking the cool
shelter of the neighbouring woods, and left their heroic lord to
suffer and die alone.


Beowulf's Death

Among the cowardly Geats, however, there was one who thought it
shameful to flee--Wiglaf, the son of Weohstan. He was young, but a
brave warrior, to whom Beowulf had shown honour, and on whom he had
showered gifts, for he was a kinsman, and had proved himself worthy.
Now he showed that Beowulf's favour had been justified, for he seized
his shield, of yellow linden-wood, took his ancient sword in hand, and
prepared to rush to Beowulf's aid. With bitter words he reproached his
cowardly comrades, saying: "I remember how we boasted, as we sat in
the mead hall and drank the foaming ale, as we took gladly the gold
and jewels which our king lavished upon us, that we would repay him
for all his gifts, if ever such need there were! Now is the need come
upon him, and we are here! Beowulf chose us from all his bodyguard to
help him in this mighty struggle, and we have betrayed and deserted
him, and left him alone against a terrible foe. Now the day has come
when our lord should see our valour, and we flee from his side! Up,
let us go and aid him, even while the grim battle-flame flares around
him. God knows that I would rather risk my body in the fiery cloud
than stay here while my king fights and dies! Not such disloyalty has
Beowulf deserved through his long reign that he should stand alone in
the death-struggle. He and I will die together, or side by side will
we conquer." The youthful warrior tried in vain to rouse the courage
of his companions: they trembled, and would not move. So Wiglaf,
holding on high his shield, plunged into the fiery cloud and moved
towards his king, crying aloud: "Beowulf, my dear lord, let not thy
glory be dimmed. Achieve this last deed of valour, as thou didst
promise in days of yore, that thy fame should not fall, and I will aid
thee."

The sound of another voice roused the dragon to greater fury, and
again came the fiery cloud, burning up like straw Wiglaf's linden
shield, and torturing both warriors as they stood behind the iron
shield with their heated armour. But they fought on manfully, and
Beowulf, gathering up his strength, struck the dragon such a blow on
the head that his ancient sword was shivered to fragments. The dragon,
enraged, now flew at Beowulf and seized him by the neck with his
poisonous fangs, so that the blood gushed out in streams, and ran down
his corslet. Wiglaf was filled with grief and horror at this dreadful
sight, and, leaving the protection of Beowulf's iron shield, dashed
forth at the dragon, piercing the scaly body in a vital part. At once
the fire began to fade away, and Beowulf, mastering his anguish, drew
his broad knife, and with a last effort cut the hideous reptile
asunder. Then the agony of the envenomed wound came upon him, and his
limbs burnt and ached with intolerable pain. In growing distress he
staggered to a rough ancient seat, carved out of the rock, hard by
the door of the barrow. There he sank down, and Wiglaf laved his brow
with water from the little stream, which boiled and steamed no longer.
Then Beowulf partially recovered himself, and said: "Now I bequeath to
thee, my son, the armour which I also inherited. Fifty years have I
ruled this people in peace, so that none of my neighbours durst attack
us. I have endured and toiled much on this earth, have held my own
justly, have pursued none with crafty hatred, nor sworn unjust oaths.
At all this may I rejoice now that I lie mortally wounded. Do thou, O
dear Wiglaf, bring forth quickly from the cave the treasures for which
I lose my life, that I may see them and be glad in my nation's wealth
ere I die."

Thereupon Wiglaf entered the barrow, and was dazed by the bewildering
hoard of costly treasures. Filling his arms with such a load as he
could carry, he hastened out of the barrow, fearing even then to find
his lord dead. Then he flung down the treasures--magic armour,
dwarf-wrought swords, carved goblets, flashing gems, and a golden
standard--at Beowulf's feet, so that the ancient hero's dying gaze
could fall on the hoard he had won for his people. But Beowulf was now
so near death that he swooned away, till Wiglaf again flung water over
him, and the dying champion roused himself to say, as he grasped his
kinsman's hand and looked at the glittering heap before him:

    "I thank God eternal,    the great King of Glory,
    For the vast treasures    which I here gaze upon,
    That I ere my death-day    might for my people
    Win so great wealth.    Since I have given my life,
    Thou must now look to    the needs of the nation;
    Here dwell I no longer,    for Destiny calleth me!
    Bid thou my warriors    after my funeral pyre
    Build me a burial-cairn    high on the sea-cliff's head;
    It shall for memory    tower up on Hronesness,
    So that the seafarers    Beowulf's Barrow
    Henceforth shall name it,    they who drive far and wide
    Over the mighty flood    their foamy keels.
    Thou art the last of all    the kindred of Wagmund!
    Wyrd has swept all my kin,    all the brave chiefs away!
    Now must I follow them!"

These last words spoken, Beowulf fell back, and his soul passed away,
to meet the joy reserved for all true and steadfast spirits. The hero
was dead, but amid his grief Wiglaf yet remembered that the dire
monster too lay dead, and the folk were delivered from the horrible
plague, though at terrible cost! Wiglaf, as he mourned over his dead
lord, resolved that no man should joy in the treasures for which so
grievous a price had been paid--the cowards who deserted their king
should help to lay the treasures in his grave and bury them far from
human use and profit. Accordingly, when the ten faithless dastards
ventured out from the shelter of the wood, and came shamefacedly to
the place where Wiglaf sat, sorrowing, at the head of dead Beowulf, he
stilled their cries of grief with one wave of the hand, which had
still been vainly striving to arouse his king by gentle touch, and,
gazing scornfully at them, he cried: "Lo! well may a truthful man say,
seeing you here, safely in the war-gear and ornaments which our dead
hero gave you, that Beowulf did but throw away his generous gifts,
since all he bought with them was treachery and cowardice in the day
of battle! No need had Beowulf to boast of his warriors in time of
danger! Yet he alone avenged his people and conquered the fiend--I
could help him but little in the fray, though I did what I could: all
too few champions thronged round our hero when his need was sorest.
Now are all the joys of love and loyalty ended; now is all prosperity
gone from our nation, when foreign princes hear of your flight and
the shameless deed of this day. Better is death to every man than a
life of shame!"

[Illustration: The death of Beowulf]

The Geats stood silent, abashed before the keen and deserved
reproaches of the young hero, and they lamented the livelong day. None
left the shore and their lord's dead corpse; but one man who rode over
the cliff near by saw the mournful little band, with Beowulf dead in
the midst. This warrior galloped away to tell the people, saying: "Now
is our ruler, the lord of the Geats, stretched dead on the plain,
stricken by the dragon which lies dead beside him; and at his head
sits Wiglaf, son of Weohstan, lamenting his royal kinsman. Now is the
joy and prosperity of our folk vanished! Now shall our enemies make
raids upon us, for we have none to withstand them! But let us hasten
to bury our king, to bear him royally to his grave, with mourning and
tears of woe." These unhappy tidings roused the Geats, and they
hastened to see if it were really true, and found all as the messenger
had said, and wondered at the mighty dragon and the glorious hoard of
gold. They feared the monster and coveted the treasure, but all felt
that the command now lay with Wiglaf. At last Wiglaf roused himself
from his silent grief and said: "O men of the Geats, I am not to blame
that our king lies here lifeless. He would fight the dragon and win
the treasure; and these he has done, though he lost his life therein;
yea, and I aided him all that I might, though it was but little I
could do. Now our dear lord Beowulf bade me greet you from him, and
bid you to make for him, after his funeral pyre, a great and mighty
cairn, even as he was the most glorious of men in his lifetime. Bring
ye all the treasures, bring quickly a bier, and place thereon our
king's corpse, and let us bear our dear lord to Hronesness, where
his funeral fire shall be kindled, and his burial cairn built."

The Geats, bitterly grieving, fulfilled Wiglaf's commands. They
gathered wood for the fire, and piled it on the cliff-head; then eight
chosen ones brought thither the treasures, and threw the dragon's body
over the cliff into the sea; then a wain, hung with shields, was
brought to bear the corpse of Beowulf to Hronesness, where it was
solemnly laid on the funeral pile and consumed to ashes.

    "There then the Weder Geats    wrought for their ruler dead
    A cairn on the ocean cliff    widespread and lofty,
    Visible far and near    by vessels' wandering crews.
    They built in ten days' space    the hero's monument,
    And wrought with shining swords    the earthen rampart wall,
    So that the wisest men    worthy might deem it.
    Then in that cairn they placed    necklets and rings and gems
    Which from the dragon's hoard    brave men had taken.
    Back to the earth they gave    treasures of ancient folk,
    Gold to the gloomy mould,    where it now lieth
    Useless to sons of men    as it e'er was of yore.
    Then round the mound there rode    twelve manly warriors,
    Chanting their bitter grief,    singing the hero dead,
    Mourning their noble king    in fitting words of woe!
    They praised his courage high    and his proud, valiant deeds,
    Honoured him worthily,    as it is meet for men
    Duly to praise in words    their friendly lord and king
    When his soul wanders forth    far from its fleshly home.
    So all the Geat chiefs,    Beowulf's bodyguard,
    Wept for their leader's fall:    sang in their loud laments
    That he of earthly kings    mildest to all men was,
    Gentlest, most gracious,    most keen to win glory."




CHAPTER II: THE DREAM OF MAXEN WLEDIG


The Position of Constantine

It would seem that the Emperor Constantine the Great loomed very large
in the eyes of mediaeval England. Even in Anglo-Saxon times many
legends clustered round his name, so that Cynewulf, the religious poet
of early England, wrote the poem of "Elene" mainly on the subject of
his conversion. The story of the Vision of the Holy Cross with the
inscription _In hoc signo vinces_ was inspiring to a poet to whom the
heathen were a living reality, not a distant abstraction; and
Constantine's generosity to the Church of Rome and its bishop
Sylvester added another element of attraction to his character in the
mediaeval mind. It is hardly surprising that other legends of his
conversion and generosity should have sprung up, which differ entirely
from the earlier and more authentic record. Thus "the moral Gower" has
preserved for us an alternative legend of the cause of Constantine's
conversion, which forms a good illustration of the virtue of pity in
the "Confessio Amantis." Whence this later legend sprang we have no
knowledge, for nothing in the known history of Constantine warrants
our regarding him as a disciple of mercy, but its existence shows that
the mediaeval mind was busied with his personality. Another most
interesting proof of his importance to Britain is given in the
following legend of "The Dream of Maxen Wledig," preserved in the
"Mabinogion." This belongs to the Welsh patriotic legends, and tends
to glorify the marriage of the British Princess Helena with the Roman
emperor, by representing it as preordained by Fate. The fact that the
hero of the Welsh saga is the Emperor Maxentius instead of
Constantius detracts little from the interest of the legend, which is
only one instance of the well-known theme of the lover led by dream,
or vision, or magic glass to the home and heart of the beloved.


The Emperor Maxen Wledig

The Emperor Maxen Wledig was the most powerful occupant of the throne
of the Caesars who had ever ruled Europe from the City of the Seven
Hills. He was the most handsome man in his dominions, tall and strong
and skilled in all manly exercises; withal he was gracious and
friendly to all his vassals and tributary kings, so that he was
universally beloved. One day he announced his wish to go hunting, and
was accompanied on his expedition down the Tiber valley by thirty-two
vassal kings, with whom he enjoyed the sport heartily. At noon the
heat was intense, they were far from Rome, and all were weary. The
emperor proposed a halt, and they dismounted to take rest. Maxen lay
down to sleep with his head on a shield, and soldiers and attendants
stood around making a shelter for him from the sun's rays by a roof of
shields hung on their spears. Thus he fell into a sleep so deep that
none dared to awake him. Hours passed by, and still he slumbered, and
still his whole retinue waited impatiently for his awakening. At
length, when the evening shadows began to lie long and black on the
ground, their impatience found vent in little restless movements of
hounds chafing in their leashes, of spears clashing, of shields
dropping from the weariness of their holders, and horses neighing and
prancing; and then Maxen Wledig awoke suddenly with a start. "Ah, why
did you arouse me?" he asked sadly. "Lord, your dinner hour is long
past--did you not know?" they said. He shook his head mournfully, but
said no word, and, mounting his horse, turned it and rode in unbroken
silence back to Rome, with his head sunk on his breast. Behind him
rode in dismay his retinue of kings and tributaries, who knew nothing
of the cause of his sorrowful mood.


The Emperor's Malady

From that day the emperor was changed, changed utterly. He rode no
more, he hunted no more, he paid no heed to the business of the
empire, but remained in seclusion in his own apartments and slept. The
court banquets continued without him, music and song he refused to
hear, and though in his sleep he smiled and was happy, when he awoke
his melancholy could not be cheered or his gloom lightened. When this
condition of things had continued for more than a week it was
determined that the emperor must be aroused from this dreadful state
of apathy, and his groom of the chamber, a noble Roman of very high
rank--indeed, a king, under the emperor--resolved to make the
endeavour.

"My lord," said he, "I have evil tidings for you. The people of Rome
are beginning to murmur against you, because of the change that has
come over you. They say that you are bewitched, that they can get no
answers or decisions from you, and all the affairs of the empire go to
wrack and ruin while you sleep and take no heed. You have ceased to be
their emperor, they say, and they will cease to be loyal to you."


The Dream of the Emperor

Then Maxen Wledig roused himself and said to the noble: "Call hither
my wisest senators and councillors, and I will explain the cause of my
melancholy, and perhaps they will be able to give me relief."
Accordingly the senators came together, and the emperor ascended his
throne, looking so mournful that the whole Senate grieved for him, and
feared lest death should speedily overtake him. He began to address
them thus:

"Senators and Sages of Rome, I have heard that my people murmur
against me, and will rebel if I do not arouse myself. A terrible fate
has fallen upon me, and I see no way of escape from my misery, unless
ye can find one. It is now more than a week since I went hunting with
my court, and when I was wearied I dismounted and slept. In my sleep I
dreamt, and a vision cast its spell upon me, so that I feel no
happiness unless I am sleeping, and seem to live only in my dreams. I
thought I was hunting along the Tiber valley, lost my courtiers, and
rode to the head of the valley alone. There the river flowed forth
from a great mountain, which looked to me the highest in the world;
but I ascended it, and found beyond fair and fertile plains, far
vaster than any in our Italy, with mighty rivers flowing through the
lovely country to the sea. I followed the course of the greatest
river, and reached its mouth, where a noble port stood on the shores
of a sea unknown to me. In the harbour lay a fleet of well-appointed
ships, and one of these was most beautifully adorned, its planks
covered with gold or silver, and its sails of silk. As a gangway of
carved ivory led to the deck, I crossed it and entered the vessel,
which immediately sailed out of the harbour into the ocean. The voyage
was not of long duration, for we soon came to land in a wondrously
beautiful island, with scenery of varied loveliness. This island I
traversed, led by some secret guidance, till I reached its farthest
shore, broken by cliffs and precipices and mountain ranges, while
between the mountains and the sea I saw a fair and fruitful land
traversed by a silvery, winding river, with a castle at its mouth. My
longing drew me to the castle, and when I came to the gate I entered,
for the dwelling stood open to every man, and such a hall as was
therein I have never seen for splendour, even in Imperial Rome. The
walls were covered with gold, set with precious gems, the seats were
of gold and the tables of silver, and two fair youths, whom I saw
playing chess, used pieces of gold on a board of silver. Their attire
was of black satin embroidered with gold, and golden circlets were on
their brows. I gazed at the youths for a moment, and next became aware
of an aged man sitting near them. His carved ivory seat was adorned
with golden eagles, the token of Imperial Rome; his ornaments on arms
and hands and neck were of bright gold, and he was carving fresh
chessmen from a rod of solid gold. Beside him sat, on a golden chair,
a maiden (the loveliest in the whole world she seemed, and still
seems, to me). White was her inner dress under a golden overdress, her
crown of gold adorned with rubies and pearls, and a golden girdle
encircled her slender waist. The beauty of her face won my love in
that moment, and I knelt and said: 'Hail, Empress of Rome!' but as she
bent forward from her seat to greet me I awoke. Now I have no peace
and no joy except in sleep, for in dreams I always see my lady, and in
dreams we love each other and are happy; therefore in dreams will I
live, unless ye can find some way to satisfy my longing while I wake."

[Illustration: The dream of the Emperor]


The Quest for the Maiden

The senators were at first greatly amazed, and then one of them said:
"My lord, will you not send out messengers to seek throughout all your
lands for the maiden in the castle? Let each group of messengers
search for one year, and return at the end of the year with
tidings. So shall you live in good hope of success from year to year."
The messengers were sent out accordingly, with wands in their hands
and a sleeve tied on each cap, in token of peace and of an embassy;
but though they searched with all diligence, after three years three
separate embassies had brought back no news of the mysterious land and
the beauteous maiden.

Then the groom of the chamber said to Maxen Wledig: "My lord, will you
not go forth to hunt, as on the day when you dreamt this enthralling
dream?" To this the emperor agreed, and rode to the place in the
valley where he had slept. "Here," he said, "my dream began, and I
seemed to follow the river to its source." Then the groom of the
chamber said: "Will you not send messengers to the river's source, my
lord, and bid them follow the track of your dream?" Accordingly
thirteen messengers were sent, who followed the river up until it
issued from the highest mountain they had ever seen. "Behold our
emperor's dream!" they exclaimed, and they ascended the mountain, and
descended the other side into a most beautiful and fertile plain, as
Maxen Wledig had seen in his dream. Following the greatest river of
all (probably the Rhine), the ambassadors reached the great seaport on
the North Sea, and found the fleet waiting with one vessel larger than
all the others; and they entered the ship and were carried to the fair
island of Britain. Here they journeyed westward, and came to the
mountainous land of Snowdon, whence they could see the sacred isle of
Mona (Anglesey) and the fertile land of Arvon lying between the
mountains and the sea. "This," said the messengers, "is the land of
our master's dream, and in yon fair castle we shall find the maiden
whom our emperor loves."


The Finding of the Maiden

So they went through the lovely land of Arvon to the castle of
Caernarvon, and in that lordly fortress was the great hall, with the
two youths playing chess, the venerable man carving chessmen, and the
maiden in her chair of gold. When the ambassadors saw the fair
Princess Helena they fell on their knees before her and said: "Empress
of Rome, all hail!" But Helena half rose from her seat in anger as she
said: "What does this mockery mean? You seem to be men of gentle
breeding, and you wear the badge of messengers: whence comes it, then,
that ye mock me thus?" But the ambassadors calmed her anger, saying:
"Be not wroth, lady: this is no mockery, for the Emperor of Rome, the
great lord Maxen Wledig, has seen you in a dream, and he has sworn to
wed none but you. Which, therefore, will you choose, to accompany us
to Rome, and there be made empress, or to wait here until the emperor
can come to you?" The princess thought deeply for a time, and then
replied: "I would not be too credulous, or too hard of belief. If the
emperor loves me and would wed me, let him find me in my father's
house, and make me his bride in my own home."


The Dream Realized

After this the thirteen envoys departed, and returned to the emperor
in such haste that when their horses failed they gave no heed, but
took others and pressed on. When they reached Rome and informed Maxen
Wledig of the success of their mission he at once gathered his army
and marched across Europe towards Britain. When the Roman emperor had
crossed the sea he conquered Britain from Beli the son of Manogan,
and made his way to Arvon. On entering the castle he saw first the two
youths, Kynon and Adeon, playing chess, then their father, Eudav, the
son of Caradoc, and then his beloved, the beauteous Helena, daughter
of Eudav. "Empress of Rome, all hail!" Maxen Wledig said; and the
princess bent forward in her chair and kissed him, for she knew he was
her destined husband. The next day they were wedded, and the Emperor
Maxen Wledig gave Helena as dowry all Britain for her father, the son
of the gallant Caradoc, and for herself three castles, Caernarvon,
Caerlleon, and Caermarthen, where she dwelt in turn; and in one of
them was born her son Constantine, the only British-born Emperor of
Rome. To this day in Wales the old Roman roads that connected Helena's
three castles are known as "Sarn Helen."




CHAPTER III: THE STORY OF CONSTANTINE AND ELENE


The Greatness of Constantine Provokes Attack

In the year 312, the sixth year after Constantine had become emperor,
the Roman Empire had increased on every hand, for Constantine was a
mighty leader in war, a gracious and friendly lord in peace; he was a
true king and ruler, a protector of all men. So mightily did he
prosper that his enemies assembled great armies against him, and a
confederation to overthrow him was made by the terrible Huns, the
famous Goths, the brave Franks, and the warlike Hugas. This powerful
confederation sent against Constantine an overwhelming army of Huns,
whose numbers seemed to be countless, and yet the Hunnish leaders
feared, when they knew that the emperor himself led the small Roman
host.


The Eve of the Battle

The night before the battle Constantine lay sadly in the midst of his
army, watching the stars, and dreading the result of the next day's
conflict; for his warriors were few compared with the Hunnish
multitude, and even Roman discipline and devotion might not win the
day against the mad fury of the barbarous Huns. At last, wearied out,
the emperor slept, and a vision came to him in his sleep. He seemed to
see, standing by him, a beautiful shining form, a man more glorious
than the sons of men, who, as Constantine sprang up ready helmed for
war, addressed him by name. The darkness of night fled before the
heavenly light that shone from the angel, and the messenger said:

    "O Constantinus, the Ruler of Angels,
    The Lord of all glory, the Master of heaven's hosts,
    Claims from thee homage. Be not thou affrighted,
    Though armies of aliens array them for battle,
    Though terrible warriors threaten fierce conflict.
    Look thou to the sky, to the throne of His glory;
    There seest thou surely the symbol of conquest."

    _Elene._


Vision of the Cross

Constantine looked up as the angel bade him, and saw, hovering in the
air, a cross, splendid, glorious, adorned with gems and shining with
heavenly light. On its wood letters were engraved, gleaming with
unearthly radiance:

    "With this shalt thou conquer the foe in the conflict,
    And with it shalt hurl back the host of the heathen."

    _Elene._


Constantine is Cheered

Constantine read these words with awe and gladness, for indeed he knew
not what deity had thus favoured him, but he would not reject the help
of the Unknown God; so he bowed his head in reverence, and when he
looked again the cross and the angel had disappeared, and around him
as he woke was the greyness of the rising dawn. The emperor summoned
to his tent two soldiers from the troops, and bade them make a cross
of wood to bear before the army. This they did, greatly marvelling,
and Constantine called a standard-bearer, to whom he gave charge to
bear forward the Standard of the Cross where the danger was greatest
and the battle most fierce.


The Morning of Battle

When the day broke, and the two armies could see each other, both
hosts arrayed themselves for battle, in serried ranks of armed
warriors, shouting their war-cries.

    "Loud sang the trumpets to stern-minded foemen
    The dewy-winged eagle watched them march onward,
    The horny-billed raven rejoiced in the battle-play,
    The sly wolf, the forest-thief, soon saw his heart's desire
    As the fierce warriors rushed at each other.
    Great was the shield-breaking, loud was the clamour,
    Hard were the hand-blows, and dire was the downfall,
    When first the heroes felt the keen arrow-shower.
    Soon did the Roman host fall on the death-doomed Huns,
    Thrust forth their deadly spears over the yellow shields,
    Broke with their battle-glaives breasts of the foemen."

    _Elene._


The Cross is Raised

Then, when the battle was at its height, and the Romans knew not
whether they would conquer or die fighting to the last, the
standard-bearer raised the Cross, the token of promised victory,
before all the host, and sang the chant of triumph. Onward he marched,
and the Roman host followed him, pressing on resistless as the surging
waves. The Huns, bewildered by the strange rally, and dreading the
mysterious sign of some mighty god, rolled back, at first slowly, and
then more and more quickly, till sullen retreat became panic rout, and
they broke and fled. Multitudes were cut down as they fled, other
multitudes were swept away by the devouring Danube as they tried to
cross its current; some, half dead, reached the other side, and saved
their lives in fortresses, guarding the steep cliffs beyond the
Danube. Few, very few they were who ever saw their native land again.

There was great rejoicing in the Roman army and in the Roman camp when
Constantine returned in triumph with the wondrous Cross borne before
him. He passed on to the city, and the people of Rome gazed with awe
on the token of the Unknown God who had saved their city, but none
would say who that God might be.


A Council Summoned

The emperor summoned a great council of all the wisest men in Rome,
and when all were met he raised the Standard of the Cross in the midst
and said:

    "Can any man tell me, by spells or by ancient lore,
    Who is the gracious God, giver of victory,
    Who came in His glory, with the Cross for His token,
    Who rescued my people and gave me the victory,
    Scattered my foemen and put the fierce Huns to flight,
    Showed me in heaven His sign of deliverance,
    The loveliest Cross of light, gleaming in glory?"

    _Elene._

At first no man could give him any answer--perhaps none dared--till
after a long silence the wisest of all arose and said he had heard
that the Cross was the sign of Christ the King of Heaven, and that the
knowledge of His way was only revealed to men in baptism. When strict
search was made some Christians were found, who preached the way of
life to Constantine, and rejoiced that they might tell before men, of
the life and death, the Resurrection and Ascension of Jesus Christ,
who redeemed mankind from the bonds of evil; and then Constantine,
being fully instructed and convinced, was baptized and became the
first Christian emperor.


Constantine Desires to Find our Saviour's Cross

Constantine's heart, however, was too full of love for his new Lord to
let him rest satisfied without some visible token of Christ's sojourn
on earth. He longed to have, to keep for his own, one thing at least
which Jesus had touched during His life, and his thoughts turned
chiefly to that Cross which had been to himself both the sign of
triumph and the guide to the way of life. Thus he again called
together his Christian teachers, and inquired more closely where
Christ had suffered.

"In Judaea, outside the walls of Jerusalem, He died on the Cross," they
told him.

"Then there, near that city, so blest and so curst, we must seek His
precious Cross," cried Constantine.


Summons his Mother Elene

Forthwith he summoned from Britain his mother the British Princess
Elene, and when she had been taught the truth, had been converted and
baptized, he told her of his heart's desire, and begged her to journey
to Jerusalem and seek the sacred Cross.

Elene herself, when she heard Constantine's words, was filled with
wonder, and said: "Dear son, thy words have greatly rejoiced my heart,
for know that I, too, have seen a vision, and would gladly seek the
Holy Cross, where it lies hidden from the eyes of men."


Elene's Vision

    "Now will I tell thee the brightest of visions,
    Dreamt at the midnight when men lay in slumber.
    Hovering in heaven saw I a radiant Cross,
    Gloriously gold-adorned, shining in splendour;
    Starry gems shone on it at the four corners,
    Flashed from the shoulder-span five gleaming jewels.
    Angels surrounded it, guarding it gladly.
    Yet in its loveliness sad was that Cross to see,
    For 'neath the gold and gems fast blood flowed from it,
    Till it was all defiled with the dark drops."

    _Dream of the Rood._

In this dream of Elene's the Cross spoke to her, and told her of the
sad fate which had made of that hapless tree the Cross on which the
Redeemer of mankind had released the souls of men from evil, on which
He had spread out His arms to embrace mankind, had bowed His head,
weary with the strife, and had given up His soul. All creation wept
that hour, for Christ was on the Cross.

    "Yet His friends came to him, left not His corpse alone,
    Took down the Mighty King from His sharp sufferings--
    Humbly I bowed myself down to the hands of men.
    Sadly they laid Him down in His dark rock-hewn grave,
    Sadly they sang for Him dirges for death-doomed ones,
    Sadly they left Him there as His fair corpse grew cold.
    We, the three Crosses, stood mournful in loneliness,
    Till evil-thinking men felled us all three to ground,
    Sank us deep into earth, sealed us from sight of man."

    _Dream of the Rood._


She Undertakes the Quest

As Constantine had been guided by the heavenly vision of the True
Cross, so now Elene would journey to the land of the Jews and find the
reality of that Holy Cross. Her will and that of her son were one in
this matter, so that before long the whole city resounded with the
bustle and clamour of preparation, for Elene was to travel with the
pomp and retinue befitting the mother of the Emperor of Rome.

    "There by the Wendel Sea stood the wave-horses.
    Proudly the plunging ships sought out the ocean path.
    Line followed after line of the tall brine-ploughs.
    Forth went the water-steeds o'er the sea-serpent's road
    Bright shields on the bulwarks oft broke the foaming surge.
    Ne'er saw I lady lead such a fair following!"

    _Elene._


She Comes to Judaea

Queen Elene had a prosperous voyage, and, after touching at the land
of the Greeks, reached in due time the country of Judaea, and so, with
good hope came to Jerusalem. There, in the emperor's name, she
summoned to an assembly all the oldest and wisest Jews, a congregation
of a thousand venerable rabbis, learned in all the books of the Law
and the Prophets and proud that they were the Chosen People in a world
of heathens, aliens from the True God. These she addressed at first
with a blending of flattery and reproach--flattery for the Chosen
People, reproach for their perversity of wickedness--and, finally,
peremptorily demanded an answer to any question she might ask of them.
The Jews withdrew and deliberated sadly whether they durst refuse the
request of so mighty a person as the emperor's mother, and, deciding
that they durst not, returned to the hall where Elene sat in splendour
on her throne and announced their readiness to reply to all her
questions. Elene, however, bade them first lessen their numbers. They
chose five hundred to reply for them, and on these she poured such
bitter reproaches that they at last exclaimed:

    "Lady, we learnt of yore laws of the Hebrew folk
    Which all our fathers learnt from the true ark of God.
    Lady, we know not now why thou thus blamest us;
    How has the Jewish race done grievous wrong to thee?"

    _Elene._


She Cross-questions the Rabbis

Elene only replied: "Go ye away, and choose out from among these five
hundred those whose wisdom is great enough to show them without delay
the answer to all things I require"; and again they left her presence.
When they were alone, one of them, named Judas, said "I know what
this queen requires: she will demand to know from us where the Cross
is concealed on which the Lord of the Christians was crucified; but if
we tell this secret I know well that the Jews will cease to bear rule
on the earth, and our holy scriptures will be forgotten. For my
grandfather Zacchaeus, as he lay dying, bade me confess the truth if
ever man should inquire concerning the Holy Tree; and when I asked how
our nation had failed to recognise the Holy and Just One, he told me
that he had always withdrawn himself from the evil deeds of his
generation, and their leaders had been blinded by their own
unrighteousness, and had slain the Lord of Glory. And he ended:

    "'Thus I and my father secretly held the Faith.
    Now warn I thee, my son, speak not thou mockingly
    Of the true Son of God reigning in glory:
    For whom my Stephen died, and the Apostle Paul.'

    _Elene._

"Now," said Judas, "since things are so, decide ye what we shall
reveal, or what conceal, if this queen asks us."


One Appointed to Answer her

The other elders replied: "Do what seems to thee best, since thou
alone knowest this. Never have we heard of these strange secrets. Do
thou according to thy great wisdom."

While they still deliberated came the heralds with silver trumpets,
which they blew, proclaiming aloud:

    "The mighty Queen calls you, O men, to the Council,
    That she may hear from you of your decision.
    Great is the need ye have of all your wisdom."

    _Elene._

Slowly and reluctantly the Jewish rabbis returned to the
council-chamber, and listened to Elene as she plied them with
questions about the ancient prophecies and the death of Christ; but to
all her inquiries they professed entire ignorance, until, in her
wrath, the queen threatened them with death by fire. Then they led
forward Judas, saying: "He can reveal the mysteries of Fate, for he is
of noble race, the son of a prophet. He will tell thee truth, O Queen,
as thy soul loveth." Thus Elene let the other Jews go in peace, and
took Judas for a hostage.


She Threatens him

Now Elene greeted Judas and said:

    "Lo, thou perverse one, two things lie before thee,
    Or death or life for thee: choose which thou wilt."

    _Elene._

Judas replied to her, since he could not escape:

    "If the starved wanderer lost on the barren moors
    Sees both a stone and bread, easily in his reach,
    Which, O Queen, thinkest thou he will reject?"

    _Elene._

Thereupon Elene said: "If thou wouldst dwell in heaven with the
angels, reveal to me where the True Cross lies hidden." Now Judas was
very sad, for his choice lay between death and the revealing of the
fateful secret, but he still tried to evade giving an answer,
protesting that too long a time had passed for the secret to be known.
Elene retorted that the Trojan War was a still more ancient story, and
yet was still well known; but Judas replied that men are bound to
remember the valiant deeds of nations; he himself had never even heard
the story of which she spoke. This obstinacy angered the queen
greatly, and she demanded to be taken at once to the hill of Calvary,
that she might purify it, for the sake of Him who died there; but
Judas only repeated:

    "I know not the place, nor aught of that field."

    _Elene._

Queen Elene was yet more enraged by his stubborn denials, and
determined to obtain by force an answer to her questions. Calling her
servants, she bade them thrust Judas into a deep dry cistern, where he
lay, starving, bound hand and foot, for seven nights and days. On the
seventh day his stubborn spirit yielded, and Judas lifted up his voice
and called aloud, saying:

    "Now I beseech you all by the great God of heaven
    That you will lift me up out of this misery.
    I will tell all I know of that True Holy Cross,
    Now I no longer can hide it for heavy pain.
    Hunger has daunted me through all these dreary days.
    Foolish was I of yore; late I confess it."

    _Elene._


He Guides her to Calvary

The message was brought to Elene where she waited to hear tidings, and
she bade her servants lift the weakened Judas from the dark pit; then
they led him, half dead with hunger, out of the city to the hill of
Calvary. There Judas prayed to the God whom he now feared and
worshipped for a sign, some token to guide them in their search for
the Holy Cross. As he prayed a sweet-smelling vapour, curling upwards
like the incense-wreaths around the altar, rose to the skies from the
summit of the hill. The sign was manifest to all, and Judas gave
thanks to God for His great mercy; then, bidding the wondering
soldiers help him, he began to dig. By this time all men knew what
they sought, and each wished to uncover the holy relic, so that all
dug with great zeal, until, under twenty feet of earth, they
uncovered three crosses, so well preserved that they lay in the earth
just as the Jews had hidden them.


Three Crosses Found

Judas and all rejoiced greatly at this marvel, and, reverently raising
the three crosses, they bore them into the city, and laid them at the
feet of Queen Elene, whose first rapture of joy was speedily turned to
perplexity as she realised that she knew not which was that sacred
Cross on which the King of Angels had suffered. "For," she said, "two
thieves were crucified with him." But even Judas could not clear her
doubts.

    "Lo we have heard of this from all the holy books,
    That there were with him two in His deep anguish.
    They hung in death by Him; He was Himself the third.
    Heaven was all darkened o'er at that dread moment.
    Say, if thou rightly canst, which of these crosses
    Is that blest Tree of Fate which bore the Heaven's King."

    _Elene._

[Illustration: The Queen's dilemma]


A Miracle to Reveal our Saviour's Cross

Judas, however, suggested that the crosses should be carried to the
midst of the city, and that they should pray for another miracle to
reveal the truth. This was done at dawn, and the triumphant band of
Christians raised hymns of prayer and praise until the ninth hour;
then came a mighty crowd bearing a young man lifeless on his bier. At
Judas's command they laid down the bier, and he, praying to God,
solemnly raised in turn each of the crosses and held it above the dead
man's head. Lifeless still he lay as Judas raised the first two, but
when he held above the corpse the third, the True Cross, the dead man
arose instantly, body and soul reunited, one in praising God, and the
whole multitude broke out into shouts of thanksgiving to the Lord
of Hosts, and the sacred relic was restored to the loving care of the
queen.


The Nails Sought for

Nevertheless Elene's longing was still unsatisfied. She called Judas
(whose new name in baptism was Cyriacus) and begged him to fulfil her
desires, and to pray to God that she might find the nails which had
pierced the Lord of Life, where they lay hidden from men in the ground
of Calvary. Leading her out of the town, Cyriacus again prayed on
Mount Calvary that God would send forth a token and reveal the secret.
As he prayed there came from heaven a leaping flame, brighter than the
sun, which touched the surface of the ground here and there, and
kindled in each place a tiny star. When they dug at the spots where
the stars shone they found each nail shining visibly and casting a
radiance of its own in the dark earth. So Elene had obtained her
heart's desire, and had now the True Cross and the Holy Nails.


Good News Brought to Constantine

Word of his mother's success was sent to the Emperor Constantine, and
he was asked what should be done with these glorious relics. He bade
Elene build in Jerusalem a glorious church, and make therein a
beautiful shrine of silver, where the Holy Cross should be guarded for
all generations by priests who should watch it day and night. This was
done, but the nails were still Elene's possession, and she was at a
loss how to preserve these holy relics, when the devout Cyriacus, now
ordained Bishop of Jerusalem, went to her and said: "O lady and queen,
take these precious nails for thy son the emperor. Make with them
rings for his horse's bridle. Victory shall ever go with them; they
shall be called Holy to God, and he shall be called blessed whom that
horse bears." The advice pleased the queen, and she had wrought a
glorious bridle, adorned with the Holy Nails, and sent it to her son.
Constantine received it with all reverence, and ordained that April
24, the day of the miracle of revelation, should henceforth be kept in
honour as "Holy Cross Day." Thus were the Emperor's zeal and the royal
mother's devotion rewarded, and Christendom was enriched by some of
its most precious treasures, the True Cross and the Holy Nails.




CHAPTER IV: THE COMPASSION OF CONSTANTINE


Youth of Constantine

Constantine the Great was the eldest son of the Roman Emperor
Constantius and the British Princess Helena, or Elena, and was brought
up as a devout worshipper of the many gods of Rome. The lad grew up
strong and handsome, of a tall and majestic figure, skilled in all
warlike exercises, and, as he fought in the civil wars between the
various Roman emperors, he showed himself a bold and prudent general
in battle, a friendly and popular leader in time of peace. The
popularity of the youthful Constantine was dangerous to him, and he
needed, and showed, great skill in evading the deadly jealousy of the
old Emperor Diocletian, and the hatred of his father's rival,
Galerius. At last, however, his position became so dangerous that
Constantius felt his son's life was no longer safe, and earnestly
begged him to visit his native land of Britain, where Constantius had
just been proclaimed emperor and had defeated the wild Caledonians.
The excuse given was that Constantius was in bad health and needed his
son; but not until the young man was actually in Britain would his
anxious father avow that he feared for his son's life.


Acclaimed Emperor

When the half-British Constantius died, Constantine, who was the
favourite of the Roman soldiery of the west, was at once acclaimed as
emperor by his devoted troops. He professed unwillingness to accept
the honour, and it is said that he even tried in vain to escape on
horseback from the affectionate solicitations of his soldiers. Seeing
the uselessness of further protest, Constantine accepted the imperial
title, and wrote to Galerius claiming the throne and justifying his
acceptance of the unsought dignity thrust upon him. Galerius
acquiesced in the inevitable, and granted Constantine the inferior
title of "Caesar," with rule over Western Europe, and the wise prince
was content to wait until favouring circumstances should destroy his
rivals and give him that sole sway over the Roman Empire for which he
was so well fitted. He had now reached the age of thirty, had fought
valiantly in the wars in Egypt and Persia, and had risen by merit to
the rank of tribune. His marriage with Fausta, the daughter of the
Emperor Maximian, and his elevation to the rank of Augustus brought
him nearer to the attainment of his ambition; and at length the defeat
and death of his rivals placed him at the head of the world-wide
empire of Rome. It is to some period previous to Constantine's
elevation to the supreme authority that we must refer the following
story, told by Gower in his "Confessio Amantis" as an example of that
true charity which is the mother of pity, and makes a man's heart so
tender that,

    "Though he might himself relieve,
    Yet he would not another grieve,"

but in order to give pleasure to others would bear his own trouble
alone.


Becomes a Leper

The noble Constantine, Emperor of Rome, was in the full flower of his
age, goodly to look upon, strong and happy, when a great and sudden
affliction came upon him: leprosy attacked him. The horrible disease
showed itself first in his face, so that no concealment was possible,
and if he had not been the emperor he would have been driven out to
live in the forests and wilds. The leprosy spread from his face till
it entirely covered his body, and became so bad that he could no
longer ride out or show himself to his people. When all cures had been
tried and had failed, Constantine withdrew himself from his lords,
gave up all use of arms, abandoned his imperial duties, and shut
himself in his palace, where he lived such a secluded life in his own
apartments that Rome had, as it were, no lord, and all men throughout
the empire talked of his illness and prayed their gods to heal him.
When everything seemed to be in vain, Constantine yielded to the
prayer of his council, that he would summon all the doctors, learned
men, and physicians from every realm to Rome, that they might consider
his illness and try if any cure could be found for his malady.


Rewards Offered for his Cure

A proclamation went forth throughout the world and great rewards were
offered to any man who should heal the emperor. Tempted by the rewards
and the great fame to be won, there came leeches and physicians from
Persia and Arabia, and from every land that owned the sway of Rome,
philosophers from Greece and Egypt, and magicians and sorcerers from
the unexplored desert of the east. But, though Constantine tried all
the remedies suggested or recommended by the wise men, his leprosy
grew no better, but rather worse, and even magic could give him no
help.

Again the learned men assembled and consulted what they should advise,
for all were loath to abandon the emperor in his great distress, but
they were all at a loss. They sat in silence, till at last one very
old and very wise man, a great physician from Arabia, arose and said:


A Desperate Remedy

"Now that all else has failed, and naught is of any avail, I will tell
of a remedy of which I have heard. It will, I believe, certainly cure
our beloved emperor, but it is very terrible, and therefore I was
loath to name it till every other means had been tried and failed, for
it is a cruel thing for any man to do. Let the Emperor dip himself in
a full bath of the blood of infants and children, seven years old or
under, and he shall be healed, and his leprosy shall fall from him;
for this malady is not natural to his body, and it demands an
unnatural cure."


Constantine Assents Regretfully

The proposal was a terrible one to the assembly, and many would not
agree to it at first, but when they considered that nothing else would
heal the emperor they at length gave way, and sent two from among
themselves to bring the news to Constantine, who was waiting for them
in his darkened room. He was horrified when he heard the counsel they
brought, and at first utterly refused to carry out so evil a plan; but
because his life was very dear to his people, and because he felt that
he had a great work to do in the world, he ultimately agreed, with
many tears, to try the terrible remedy.


A Cruel Proclamation

Thereupon the council drew up letters, under the emperor's hand and
seal, and sent them out to all the world, bidding all mothers with
children of seven years of age or under to bring them with speed to
Rome, that there the blood of the innocents might prove healing to the
emperor's malady. Alas! what weeping and wailing there was among the
mothers when they heard this cruel decree! How they cried, and clasped
their babes to their breasts, and how they called Constantine more
cruel than Herod, who killed the Holy Innocents! The eastern ruler,
they said, slew only the infants of one poor village, but their
emperor, more ruthless, claimed the lives of all the young children of
his whole empire.


Constantine is Conscience-stricken

But though the mothers lamented bitterly, they must needs bow to the
emperor's decree, whether they were lief or loath, and thus a great
multitude gathered in the great courtyard of the imperial palace at
Rome: women nursing sucking-babes at the breast, or holding toddling
infants by the hand, or with little children running by their sides,
and all so heart-broken and woebegone that many swooned for very
grief. The mothers wailed aloud, the children cried, and the tumult
grew until Constantine heard it, where he sat lonely and wretched in
his darkened room. He looked out of his window on the mournful sight
in the courtyard, and was roused as from a trance, saying to himself:
"O Divine Providence, who hast formed all men alike, lo! the poor man
is born, lives, suffers, and dies, just as does the rich; to wise man
and fool alike come sickness and health; and no man may avoid that
fortune which Nature's law hath ordained for him. Likewise to all men
are Nature's gifts of strength and beauty, of soul and reason, freely
and fully given, so that the poor child is born as capable of virtue
as the king's son; and to each man is given free will to choose virtue
or vice. Yet thou givest to men diversity of rank, wealth or poverty,
lordship or servitude, not always according to their deserts; so much
the more virtuous should that man be to whom thou hast put other men
in subjection, men who are nevertheless his fellows and wear his
likeness. Thou, O God, who hast put Nature and the whole universe
under law, wouldst have all men rule themselves by law, and thou hast
said that a man must do to others such things as he would have done to
himself."


His Noble Resolve

Thus Constantine spoke within himself as he stood by the window and
looked upon the weeping mothers and children, the very sentinels of
his palace pitying them, and trying in vain to comfort them; and a
strife grew strong within him between his natural longing for healing
and deliverance from this loathsome disease which had darkened his
life, and the pity he felt for these poor creatures, and his horror at
the thought of so much human blood to be shed for himself alone. The
great moaning of the woeful mothers came to him and the pitiful crying
of the children, and he thought: "What am I that my health is to
outweigh the lives and happiness of so many of my people? Is my life
of more value to the world than those of all the children who must
shed their blood for my healing? Surely each babe is as precious as
Constantine the Emperor!" Thus his heart grew so tender and so full of
compassion that he chose rather to die by this terrible sickness than
to commit so great a slaughter of innocent children, and he renounced
all other physicians, and trusted himself wholly to God's care.


He Announces his Determination

He at once summoned his council, and announced to them his resolution,
giving as his reason, "He that will be truly master must be ever
servant to pity!" and without delay the anxious mothers were told
that their children were free and safe, for the emperor had renounced
the cure, and needed their blood no longer. What raptures of rejoicing
there were, what outpouring of blessing on the emperor, what songs of
praise and thanks from the women wild with joy, cannot be fully told;
and yet greater grew their joy and thankfulness when Constantine,
calling his high officials, bade them take all his gathered treasures
and distribute them among the poor women, that they might feed and
clothe their children, and so return home untouched by any loss, and
recompensed in some degree for their sufferings. Thus did Constantine
obey the behests of pity, and try to atone for the wrong to which he
had consented in his heart, and which he had so nearly done to his
people.


The Victims Sent Home Happy

Home to all parts of the Roman Empire went the women, bearing with
them their happy children, and the rich gifts they had received. Each
one thanked and blessed the emperor, and sang his praises, where
before she had passed with tears and bitter curses on his head; each
woman shared her joy with her neighbours; and the very children learnt
from their mothers and fathers to pray for the healing of their great
lord, who had given up his own will and sacrificed his own cure for
gentle pity's sake. Thus the whole world prayed for Constantine's
healing.


A Vision

Lo! it never yet was known that charity went unrequited and this
Constantine now learnt in his own glad experience; for that same
night, as he lay asleep, God sent to him a vision of two strangers,
men of noble face and form, whom he reverenced greatly, and who said
to him: "O Constantine, because thou hast obeyed the voice of pity,
thou hast deserved pity; therefore shalt thou find such mercy, that
God, in His great pity, will save thee. Double healing shalt thou
receive, first for thy body, and next for thy woeful soul; both alike
shall be made whole. And that thou mayst not despair, God will grant
thee a sign--thy leprosy shall not increase till thou hast sent to
Mount Celion, to Sylvester and all his clergy. There they dwell in
secret for dread of thee, who hast been a foe to the law of Christ,
and hast destroyed those who preach in His Holy Name. Now thou hast
appeased God somewhat by thy good deed, since thou hast had pity on
the innocent blood, and hast spared it; for this thou shalt find
teaching, from Sylvester, to the salvation of both body and soul. Thou
wilt need no other leech." The emperor, who had listened with
eagerness and awe, now spoke: "Great thanks I owe to you, my lords,
and I will indeed do as ye have said; but one thing I would pray
you--what shall I tell Sylvester of the name or estate of those who
send me to him?" The two strangers said: "We are the Apostles Peter
and Paul, who endured death here in thy city of Rome for the Holy Name
of Christ, and we bid Sylvester teach and baptize thee into the true
faith. So shall the Roman Empire become the kingdom of the Lord and of
His Christ." So saying, they blessed him, and passed into the heavens
out of his sight, and Constantine awoke from his slumber and knew that
he had seen a vision. He called aloud eagerly, and his servants
waiting in an outer room ran in to him quickly, for there was urgency
in his voice. To them Constantine told his vision and the command
which was laid upon him.


Sylvester Summoned

Messengers rode in hot haste to Mount Celion, and inquired long and
anxiously for Sylvester. At last they found him, a holy and venerable
man, and summoned him, saying: "The Emperor calls for thee: come,
therefore, at once." Sylvester's clergy were greatly affrighted, not
knowing what this summons might mean, and dreading the death of their
dear bishop and master; but he went forth gladly, not knowing to what
fate he was going. When he was brought to the palace the emperor
greeted him kindly, and told him all his dream, and the command of the
Apostles Peter and Paul, and ended with these words: "Now I have done
as the vision bade, and have fetched thee here: tell me, I pray, the
glad tidings which shall bring healing to my body and soul." When
Sylvester heard this speech he was filled with joy and wonder, and
thanked God for the vision He had sent to the emperor, and then he
began to preach to him the Christian faith: he told of the Fall of
Man, and the redemption of the world by the death and resurrection of
Jesus Christ, of the Ascension of Jesus and His return at the Day of
Judgment, of the justice of God, who will judge all men impartially
according to their works, good or bad, and of the life of joy or
misery to come. As Sylvester taught, the monarch listened and
believed, and, when the tale was ended, announced his conversion to
the true faith, and said he was ready, with his whole heart and soul,
to be baptized.


Constantine Baptized

At the emperor's command, they took the great vessel of silver which
had been made for the children's blood, and Sylvester bade them fill
it with pure water from the well. When that was done with all haste,
he bade Constantine stand therein, so that the water reached his chin.
As the holy rite began a great light like the sun's rays shone from
heaven into the place, and upon Constantine; and as the sacred words
were being read there fell now and again from his body scales like
those of a fish, till there was nothing left of his horrible disease;
and thus in baptism Constantine was purified in body and soul.

[Illustration: They filled the great vessel of silver with pure water]




CHAPTER V: HAVELOK THE DANE


The Origin of the Story

The Danish occupation of England has left a very strong mark on our
country in various ways--on its place-names, its racial
characteristics, its language, its literature, and, in part, on its
ideals. The legend of Havelok the Dane, with its popularity and
widespread influence, is one result of Danish supremacy. It is thought
that the origin of the legend, which contains a twofold version of the
common story of the cruel guardian and the persecuted heir, is to be
found in Wales; but, however that may be, it is certain that in the
continual rise and fall of small tribal kingdoms, Celtic or Teutonic,
English or Danish, the circumstances out of which the story grew must
have been common enough. Kings who died leaving helpless heirs to the
guardianship of ambitious and wicked nobles were not rare in the early
days of Britain, Wales, or Denmark; the murder of the heir and the
usurpation of the kingdom by the cruel regent were no unusual
occurrences. The opportunity of localising the early legend seems to
have come with the growing fame of Anlaf, or Olaf, Sihtricson, who was
known to the Welsh as Abloec or Habloc. His adventurous life included
a threefold expulsion from his inheritance of Northumbria, a marriage
with the daughter of King Constantine III. of Scotland, and a family
kinship with King Athelstan of England. In Anlaf Curan (as he was
called) we have an historical hero on whom various romantic stories
were gradually fathered, because of his adventurous life and his
strong personality. These stories finally crystallized in a form which
shows the English and Danish love of physical prowess (Havelok is the
strongest man in the kingdom), as well as a certain cruelty of
revenge which is more peculiarly Danish. There is resentment of the
Norman predominance to be found in the popularity of a story which
shows the kitchen-boy excelling all the nobles in manly exercises, and
the heiress to the kingdom wedded in scorn, as so many Saxon heiresses
were after the Conquest, to a mere scullion. There can be no doubt,
however, that Havelok stood to mediaeval England as a hero of the
strong arm, a champion of the populace against the ruling race, and
that his royal birth and dignity were a concession to historic facts
and probabilities, not much regarded by the common people. The story,
again, showed another truly humble hero, Grim the fisher, whose
loyalty was supposed to account for the special trading privileges of
his town, Grimsby. In Grim the story found a character who was in
reality a hero of the poor and lowly, with the characteristic devotion
of the tribesman to his chief, of the vassal to his lord, a devotion
which was handed on from father to son, so that a second generation
continued the services, and received the rewards, of the father who
risked life and all for the sake of his king's heir.

The reader will not fail to notice the characteristic anachronisms
which give to life in Saxon England in the tenth century the colour of
the Norman chivalry of the thirteenth.


Havelok and Godard

In Denmark, long ago, lived a good king named Birkabeyn, rich and
powerful, a great warrior and a man of mighty prowess, whose rule was
undisputed over the whole realm. He had three children--two daughters,
named Swanborow and Elfleda the Fair, and one young and goodly son,
Havelok, the heir to all his dominions. All too soon came the day
that no man can avoid, when Death would call King Birkabeyn away, and
he grieved sore over his young children to be left fatherless and
unprotected; but, after much reflection, and prayers to God for wisdom
to help his choice, he called to him Jarl Godard, a trusted counsellor
and friend, and committed into his hands the care of the realm and of
the three royal children, until Havelok should be of age to be
knighted and rule the land himself. King Birkabeyn felt that such a
charge was too great a temptation for any man unbound by oaths of
fealty and honour, and although he did not distrust his friend, he
required Godard to swear,

    "By altar and by holy service book,
    By bells that call the faithful to the church,
    By blessed sacrament, and sacred rites,
    By Holy Rood, and Him who died thereon,
    That thou wilt truly rule and keep my realm,
    Wilt guard my babes in love and loyalty,
    Until my son be grown, and dubbed knight:
    That thou wilt then resign to him his land,
    His power and rule, and all that owns his sway."

Jarl Godard took this most solemn oath at once with many protestations
of affection and whole-hearted devotion to the dying king and his
heir, and King Birkabeyn died happy in the thought that his children
would be well cared for during their helpless youth.

When the funeral rites were celebrated Jarl Godard assumed the rule of
the country, and, under pretext of securing the safety of the royal
children, removed them to a strong castle, where no man was allowed
access to them, and where they were kept so closely that the royal
residence became a prison in all but name. Godard, finding Denmark
submit to his government without resistance, began to adopt measures
to rid himself of the real heirs to the throne, and gave orders that
food and clothes should be supplied to the three children in such
scanty quantities that they might die of hardship; but since they were
slow to succumb to this cruel, torturing form of murder, he resolved
to slay them suddenly, knowing that no one durst call him to account.
Having steeled his heart against all pitiful thoughts, he went to the
castle, and was taken to the inner dungeon where the poor babes lay
shivering and weeping for cold and hunger. As he entered, Havelok, who
was even then a bold lad, greeted him courteously, and knelt before
him, with clasped hands, begging a boon.

"Why do you weep and wail so sore?" asked Godard.

"Because we are so hungry," answered Havelok. "We have so little food,
and we have no servants to wait on us; they do not give us half as
much as we could eat; we are shivering with cold, and our clothes are
all in rags. Woe to us that we were ever born! Is there in the land no
more corn with which men can make bread for us? We are nearly dead
from hunger."

These pathetic words had no effect on Godard, who had resolved to
yield to no pity and show no mercy. He seized the two little girls as
they lay cowering together, clasping one another for warmth, and cut
their throats, letting the bodies of the hapless babies fall to the
floor in a pool of blood; and then, turning to Havelok, aimed his
knife at the boy's heart. The poor child, terrified by the awful fate
of the two girls, knelt again before him and begged for mercy:

    "Fair lord, have mercy on me now, I pray!
    Look on my helpless youth, and pity me!
    Oh, let me live, and I will yield you all--
    My realm of Denmark will I leave to you,
    And swear that I will ne'er assail your sway.
    Oh, pity me, lord! be compassionate!
    And I will flee far from this land of mine,
    And vow that Birkabeyn was ne'er my sire!"

Jarl Godard was touched by Havelok's piteous speech, and felt some
faint compassion, so that he could not slay the lad himself; yet he
knew that his only safety was in Havelok's death.

"If I let him go," thought he, "Havelok will at last work me woe! I
shall have no peace in my life, and my children after me will not hold
the lordship of Denmark in safety, if Havelok escapes! Yet I cannot
slay him with my own hands. I will have him cast into the sea with an
anchor about his neck: thus at least his body will not float."

Godard left Havelok kneeling in terror, and, striding from the tower,
leaving the door locked behind him, he sent for an ignorant fisherman,
Grim, who, he thought, could be frightened into doing his will. When
Grim came he was led into an ante-room, where Godard, with terrible
look and voice, addressed him thus:

"Grim, thou knowest thou art my thrall." "Yea, fair lord," quoth Grim,
trembling at Godard's stern voice. "And I can slay thee if thou dost
disobey me." "Yea, lord; but how have I offended you?" "Thou hast not
yet; but I have a task for thee, and if thou dost it not, dire
punishment shall fall upon thee." "Lord, what is the work that I must
do?" asked the poor fisherman. "Tarry: I will show thee." Then Godard
went into the inner room of the tower, whence he returned leading a
fair boy, who wept bitterly. "Take this boy secretly to thy house, and
keep him there till dead of night; then launch thy boat, row out to
sea, and fling him therein with an anchor round his neck, so that I
shall see him never again."

Grim looked curiously at the weeping boy, and said: "What reward
shall I have if I work this sin for you?"

Godard replied: "The sin will be on my head as I am thy lord and bid
thee do it; but I will make thee a freeman, noble and rich, and my
friend, if thou wilt do this secretly and discreetly."

Thus reassured and bribed, Grim suddenly took the boy, flung him to
the ground, and bound him hand and foot with cord which he took from
his pockets. So anxious was he to secure the boy that he drew the
cords very tight, and Havelok suffered terrible pain; he could not cry
out, for a handful of rags was thrust into his mouth and over his
nostrils, so that he could hardly breathe. Then Grim flung the poor
boy into a horrible black sack, and carried him thus from the castle,
as if he were bringing home broken food for his family. When Grim
reached his poor cottage, where his wife Leve was waiting for him, he
slung the sack from his shoulder and gave it to her, saying, "Take
good care of this boy as of thy life. I am to drown him at midnight,
and if I do so my lord has promised to make me a free man and give me
great wealth."

When Dame Leve heard this she sprang up and flung the lad down in a
corner, and nearly broke his head with the crash against the earthen
floor. There Havelok lay, bruised and aching, while the couple went to
sleep, leaving the room all dark but for the red glow from the fire.
At midnight Grim awoke to do his lord's behest, and Dame Leve, going
to the living-room to kindle a light, was terrified by a mysterious
gleam as bright as day which shone around the boy on the floor and
streamed from his mouth. Leve hastily called Grim to see this wonder,
and together they released Havelok from the gag and bonds and
examined his body, when they found on the right shoulder the token of
true royalty, a cross of red gold.

"God knows," quoth Grim, "that this is the heir of our land. He will
come to rule in good time, will bear sway over England and Denmark,
and will punish the cruel Godard." Then, weeping sore, the loyal
fisherman fell down at Havelok's feet, crying, "Lord, have mercy on me
and my wife! We are thy thralls, and never will we do aught against
thee. We will nourish thee until thou canst rule, and will hide thee
from Godard; and thou wilt perchance give me my freedom in return for
thy life."

At this unexpected address Havelok sat up surprised, and rubbed his
bruised head and said: "I am nearly dead, what with hunger, and thy
cruel bonds, and the gag. Now bring me food in plenty!" "Yea, lord,"
said Dame Leve, and bustled about, bringing the best they had in the
hut; and Havelok ate as if he had fasted for three days; and then he
was put to bed, and slept in peace while Grim watched over him.

[Illustration: "Havelok sat up surprised"]

However, Grim went the next morning to Jarl Godard and said: "Lord, I
have done your behest, and drowned the boy with an anchor about his
neck. He is safe, and now, I pray you, give me my reward, the gold and
other treasures, and make me a freeman as you have promised." But
Godard only looked fiercely at him and said: "What, wouldst thou be an
earl? Go home, thou foul churl, and be ever a thrall! It is enough
reward that I do not hang thee now for insolence, and for thy wicked
deeds. Go speedily, else thou mayst stand and palter with me too
long." And Grim shrank quietly away, lest Godard should slay him for
the murder of Havelok.

Now Grim saw in what a terrible plight he stood, at the mercy of this
cruel and treacherous man, and he took counsel with himself and
consulted his wife, and the two decided to flee from Denmark to save
their lives. Gradually Grim sold all his stock, his cattle, his nets,
everything that he owned, and turned it into good pieces of gold; then
he bought and secretly fitted out and provisioned a ship, and at last,
when all was ready, carried on board Havelok (who had lain hidden all
this time), his own three sons and two daughters; then when he and his
wife had gone on board he set sail, and, driven by a favourable wind,
reached the shores of England.


Goldborough and Earl Godrich

Meanwhile in England a somewhat similar fate had befallen a fair
princess named Goldborough. When her father, King Athelwold, lay dying
all his people mourned, for he was the flower of all fair England for
knighthood, justice, and mercy; and he himself grieved sorely for the
sake of his little daughter, soon to be left an orphan. "What will she
do?" moaned he. "She can neither speak nor walk! If she were only able
to ride, to rule England, and to guard herself from shame, I should
have no grief, even if I died and left her alone, while I lived in the
joy of paradise!"

Then Athelwold summoned a council to be held at Winchester, and asked
the advice of the nobles as to the care of the infant Goldborough.
They with one accord recommended Earl Godrich of Cornwall to be made
regent for the little princess; and the earl, on being appointed,
swore with all solemn rites that he would marry her at twelve years
old to the highest, the best, fairest, and strongest man alive, and in
the meantime would train her in all royal virtues and customs. So
King Athelwold died, and was buried with great lamentations, and
Godrich ruled the land as regent. He was a strict but just governor,
and England had great peace, without and within, under his severe
rule, for all lived in awe of him, though no man loved him.
Goldborough grew and throve in all ways, and became famous through the
land for her gracious beauty and gentle and virtuous demeanour. This
roused the jealousy of Earl Godrich, who had played the part of king
so long that he almost believed himself King of England, and he began
to consider how he could secure the kingdom for himself and his son.
Thereupon he had Goldborough taken from Winchester, where she kept
royal state, to Dover, where she was imprisoned in the castle, and
strictly secluded from all her friends; there she remained, with poor
clothes and scanty food, awaiting a champion to uphold her right.


Havelok Becomes Cook's Boy

When Grim sailed from Denmark to England he landed in the Humber, at
the place now called Grimsby, and there established himself as a
fisherman. So successful was he that for twelve years he supported his
family well, and carried his catches of fish far afield, even to
Lincoln, where rare fish always brought a good price. In all this time
Grim never once called on Havelok for help in the task of feeding the
family; he reverenced his king, and the whole household served Havelok
with the utmost deference, and often went with scanty rations to
satisfy the boy's great appetite. At length Havelok began to think how
selfishly he was living, and how much food he consumed, and was filled
with shame when he realized how his foster-father toiled unweariedly
while he did nothing to help. In his remorseful meditations it became
clear to him that, though a king's son, he ought to do some useful
work. "Of what use," thought he, "is my great strength and stature if
I do not employ it for some good purpose? There is no shame in honest
toil. I will work for my food, and try to make some return to Father
Grim, who has done so much for me. I will gladly bear his baskets of
fish to market, and I will begin to-morrow."

On the next day, in spite of Grim's protests Havelok carried a load of
fish equal to four men's burden to Grimsby market, and sold it
successfully, returning home with the money he received; and this he
did day by day, till a famine arose and fish and food both became
scarce. Then Grim, more concerned for Havelok than for his own
children, called the youth to him and bade him try his fortunes in
Lincoln, for his own sake and for theirs; he would be better fed, and
the little food Grim could get would go further among the others if
Havelok were not there. The one obstacle in the way was Havelok's lack
of clothes, and Grim overcame that by sacrificing his boat's sail to
make Havelok a coarse tunic. That done, they bade each other farewell,
and Havelok started for Lincoln, barefooted and bareheaded, for his
only garment was the sailcloth tunic. In Lincoln Havelok found no
friends and no food for two days, and he was desperate and faint with
hunger, when he heard a call: "Porters, porters! hither to me!" Roused
to new vigour by the chance of work, Havelok rushed with the rest, and
bore down and hurled aside the other porters so vigorously that he was
chosen to carry provisions for Bertram, the earl's cook; and in return
he received the first meal he had eaten for nearly three days.

On the next day Havelok again overthrew the porters, and, knocking
down at least sixteen, secured the work. This time he had to carry
fish, and his basket was so laden that he bore nearly a cartload,
with which he ran to the castle. There the cook, amazed at his
strength, first gave him a hearty meal, and then offered him good
service under himself, with food and lodging for his wages. This offer
Havelok accepted, and was installed as cook's boy, and employed in all
the lowest offices--carrying wood, water, turf, hewing logs, lifting,
fetching, carrying--and in all he showed himself a wonderfully strong
worker, with unfailing good temper and gentleness, so that the little
children all loved the big, gentle, fair-haired youth who worked so
quietly and played with them so merrily. When Havelok's old tunic
became worn out, his master, the cook, took pity on him and gave him a
new suit, and then it could be seen how handsome and tall and strong a
youth this cook's boy really was, and his fame spread far and wide
round Lincoln Town.

[Illustration: "Havelok again overthrew the porters"]


Havelok and Goldborough

At the great fair of Lincoln, sports of all kinds were indulged in,
and in these Havelok took his part, for the cook, proud of his mighty
scullion, urged him to compete in all the games and races. As Earl
Godrich had summoned his Parliament to meet that year at Lincoln,
there was a great concourse of spectators, and even the powerful Earl
Regent himself sometimes watched the sports and cheered the champions.
The first contest was "putting the stone," and the stone chosen was so
weighty that none but the most stalwart could lift it above the
knee--none could raise it to his breast. This sport was new to
Havelok, who had never seen it before, but when the cook bade him try
his strength he lifted the stone easily and threw it more than twelve
feet. This mighty deed caused his fame to be spread, not only among
the poor servants with whom Havelok was classed, but also among the
barons, their masters, and Havelok's Stone became a landmark in
Lincoln. Thus Godrich heard of a youth who stood head and shoulders
taller than other men and was stronger, more handsome--and yet a mere
common scullion. The news brought him a flash of inspiration: "Here is
the highest, strongest, best man in all England, and him shall
Goldborough wed. I shall keep my vow to the letter, and England must
fall to me, for Goldborough's royal blood will be lost by her marriage
with a thrall, the people will refuse her obedience, and England will
cast her out."

Godrich therefore brought Goldborough to Lincoln, received her with
bell-ringing and seemly rejoicing, and bade her prepare for her
wedding. This the princess refused to do until she knew who was her
destined husband, for she said she would wed no man who was not of
royal birth. Her firmness drove Earl Godrich to fierce wrath, and he
burst out: "Wilt thou be queen and mistress over me? Thy pride shall
be brought down: thou shalt have no royal spouse: a vagabond and
scullion shalt thou wed, and that no later than to-morrow! Curses on
him who speaks thee fair!" In vain the princess wept and bemoaned
herself: the wedding was fixed for the morrow morn.

The next day at dawn Earl Godrich sent for Havelok, the mighty cook's
boy, and asked him: "Wilt thou take a wife?"

"Nay," quoth Havelok, "that will I not. I cannot feed her, much less
clothe and lodge her. My very garments are not my own, but belong to
the cook, my master." Godrich fell upon Havelok and beat him
furiously, saying, "Unless thou wilt take the wench I give thee for
wife I will hang or blind thee"; and so, in great fear, Havelok agreed
to the wedding. At once Goldborough was brought, and forced into an
immediate marriage, under penalty of banishment or burning as a witch
if she refused. And thus the unwilling couple were united by the
Archbishop of York, who had come to attend the Parliament.

Never was there so sad a wedding! The people murmured greatly at this
unequal union, and pitied the poor princess, thus driven to wed a man
of low birth; and Goldborough herself wept pitifully, but resigned
herself to God's will. All men now acknowledged with grief that she
and her husband could have no claim to the English throne, and thus
Godrich seemed to have gained his object. Havelok and his unwilling
bride recognised that they would not be safe near Godrich, and as
Havelok had no home in Lincoln to which he could take the princess, he
determined to go back to his faithful foster-father, Grim, and put the
fair young bride under his loyal protection. Sorrowfully, with grief
and shame in their hearts, Havelok and Goldborough made their way on
foot to Grimsby, only to find the loyal Grim dead; but his five
children were alive and in prosperity. When they saw Havelok and his
wife they fell on their knees and saluted them with all respect and
reverence. In their joy to see their king again, these worthy
fisherfolk forgot their newly won wealth, and said: "Welcome, dear
lord, and thy fair lady! What joy is ours to see thee again, for thy
subjects are we, and thou canst do with us as thou wilt. All that we
have is thine, and if thou wilt dwell with us we will serve thee and
thy wife truly in all ways!" This greeting surprised Goldborough, who
began to suspect some mystery, and she was greatly comforted when
brothers and sisters busied themselves in lighting fires, cooking
meals, and waiting on her hand and foot, as if she had been indeed a
king's wife. Havelok, however, said nothing to explain the mystery,
and Goldborough that night lay awake bewailing her fate as a thrall's
bride, even though he was the fairest man in England.


The Revelation and Return to Denmark

As Goldborough lay sleepless and unhappy she became aware of a
brilliant light shining around Havelok and streaming from his mouth;
and while she feared and wondered an angelic voice cried to her:

    "Fair Princess, cease this grief and heavy moan!
    For Havelok, thy newly wedded spouse,
    Is son and heir to famous kings: the sign
    Thou findest in the cross of ruddy gold
    That shineth on his shoulder. He shall be
    Monarch and ruler of two mighty realms;
    Denmark and England shall obey his rule,
    And he shall sway them with a sure command.
    This shalt thou see with thine own eyes, and be
    Lady and Queen, with Havelok, o'er these lands."

This angelic message so gladdened Goldborough that she kissed, for the
first time, her unconscious husband, who started up from his sleep,
saying, "Dear love, sleepest thou? I have had a wondrous dream. I
thought I sat on a lofty hill, and saw all Denmark before me. As I
stretched out my arms I embraced it all, and the people clung to my
arms, and the castles fell at my feet; then I flew over the salt sea
with the Danish people clinging to me, and I closed all fair England
in my hand, and gave it to thee, dear love! Now what can this mean?"

Goldborough answered joyfully: "It means, dear heart, that thou shalt
be King of Denmark and of England too: all these realms shall fall
into thy power, and thou shalt be ruler in Denmark within one year.
Now do thou follow my advice, and let us go to Denmark, taking with us
Grim's three sons, who will accompany thee for love and loyalty; and
have no fear, for I know thou wilt succeed."

The next morning Havelok went to church early, and prayed humbly and
heartily for success in his enterprise and retribution on the false
traitor Godard; then, laying his offering on the altar before the
Cross, he went away glad in heart. Grim's three sons, Robert the Red,
William Wendut, and Hugh the Raven, joyfully consented to go with
Havelok to Denmark, to attack with all their power the false Jarl
Godard and to win the kingdom for the rightful heir. Their wives and
families stayed in England, but Goldborough would not leave her
husband, and after a short voyage the party landed safely on the
shores of Denmark, in the lands of Jarl Ubbe, an old friend of King
Birkabeyn, who lived far from the court now that a usurper held sway
in Denmark.


Havelok and Ubbe

Havelok dared not reveal himself and his errand until he knew more of
the state of parties in the country, and he therefore only begged
permission to live and trade there, giving Ubbe, as a token of
goodwill and a tribute to his power, a valuable ring, which the jarl
prized greatly. Ubbe, gazing at the so-called merchant's great stature
and beauty, lamented that he was not of noble birth, and planned to
persuade him to take up the profession of arms. At first, however, he
simply granted Havelok permission to trade, and invited him and
Goldborough to a feast, promising them safety and honour under his
protection. Havelok dreaded lest his wife's beauty might place them in
jeopardy, but he dared not refuse the invitation, which was pointedly
given to both; accordingly, when they went to Ubbe's hall, Goldborough
was escorted by Robert the Red and William Wendut.

Ubbe received them with all honour, and all men marvelled at
Goldborough's beauty, and Ubbe's wife loved Goldborough at first sight
as her husband did Havelok, so that the feast passed off with all joy
and mirth, and none dared raise a hand or lift his voice against the
wandering merchant whom Ubbe so strangely favoured. But Ubbe knew that
when once Havelok and his wife were away from his protection there
would be little safety for them, since the rough Danish nobles would
think nothing of stealing a trader's fair wife, and many a man had
cast longing eyes on Goldborough's loveliness. Therefore when the
feast was over, and Havelok took his leave, Ubbe sent with him a body
of ten knights and sixty men-at-arms, and recommended them to the
magistrate of the town, Bernard Brown, a true and upright man, bidding
him, as he prized his life, keep the strangers in safety and honour.
Well it was that Ubbe and Bernard Brown took these precautions, for
late at night a riotous crowd came to Bernard's house clamouring for
admittance. Bernard withstood the angry mob, armed with a great axe,
but they burst the door in by hurling a huge stone; and then Havelok
joined in the defence. He drew out the great beam which barred the
door, and crying, "Come quickly to me, and you shall stay here! Curses
on him who flees!" began to lay about him with the big beam, so that
three fell dead at once. A terrible fight followed, in which Havelok,
armed only with the beam, slew twenty men in armour, and was then sore
beset by the rest of the troop, aiming darts and arrows at his
unarmoured breast. It was going hardly with him, when Hugh the Raven,
hearing and understanding the cries of the assailants, called his
brothers to their lord's aid, and they all joined the fight so
furiously that, long ere day, of the sixty men who had attacked the
inn not one remained alive.

In the morning news was brought to Jarl Ubbe that his stranger
guest had slain sixty of the best of his soldiery.

"What can this mean?" said Ubbe. "I had better go and see to it
myself, for any messenger would surely treat Havelok discourteously,
and I should be full loath to do that." He rode away to the house of
Bernard Brown, and asked the meaning of its damaged and battered
appearance.

"My lord," answered Bernard Brown, "last night at moonrise there came
a band of sixty thieves who would have plundered my house and bound me
hand and foot. When Havelok and his companions saw it they came to my
aid, with sticks and stones, and drove out the robbers like dogs from
a mill. Havelok himself slew three at one blow. Never have I seen a
warrior so good! He is worth a thousand in a fray. But alas! he is
grievously wounded, with three deadly gashes in side and arm and
thigh, and at least twenty smaller wounds. I am scarcely harmed at
all, but I fear he will die full soon."

Ubbe could scarcely believe so strange a tale, but all the bystanders
swore that Bernard told nothing but the bare truth, and that the whole
gang of thieves, with their leader, Griffin the Welshman, had been
slain by the hero and his small party. Then Ubbe bade them bring
Havelok, that he might call a leech to heal his wounds, for if the
stranger merchant should live Jarl Ubbe would without fail dub him
knight; and when the leech had seen the wounds he said the patient
would make a good and quick recovery. Then Ubbe offered Havelok and
his wife a dwelling in his own castle, under his own protection, till
Havelok's grievous wounds were healed. There, too, fair Goldborough
would be under the care of Ubbe's wife, who would cherish her as her
own daughter. This kind offer was accepted gladly, and they all went
to the castle, where a room was given them next to Ubbe's own.

At midnight Ubbe woke, aroused by a bright light in Havelok's room,
which was only separated from his own by a slight wooden partition. He
was vexed suspecting his guest of midnight wassailing, and went to
inquire what villainy might be hatching. To his surprise, both husband
and wife were sound asleep, but the light shone from Havelok's mouth,
and made a glory round his head. Utterly amazed at the marvel, Ubbe
went away silently, and returned with all the garrison of his castle
to the room where his guests still lay sleeping. As they gazed on the
light Havelok turned in his sleep, and they saw on his shoulder the
golden cross, shining like the sun, which all men knew to be the token
of royal birth. Then Ubbe exclaimed: "Now I know who this is, and why
I loved him so dearly at first sight: this is the son of our dead King
Birkabeyn. Never was man so like another as this man is to the dead
king: he is his very image and his true heir." With great joy they
fell on their knees and kissed him eagerly, and Havelok awoke and
began to scowl furiously, for he thought it was some treacherous
attack; but Ubbe soon undeceived him.

[Illustration: "With great joy they fell on their knees"]

    "'Dear lord,' quoth he, 'be thou in naught dismayed,
    For in thine eyes methinks I see thy thought--
    Dear son, great joy is mine to live this day!
    My homage, lord, I freely offer thee:
    Thy loyal men and vassals are we all,
    For thou art son of mighty Birkabeyn,
    And soon shalt conquer all thy father's land,
    Though thou art young and almost friendless here.
    To-morrow will we swear our fealty due,
    And dub thee knight, for prowess unexcelled.'"

Now Havelok knew that his worst danger was over, and he thanked God
for the friend He had sent him, and left to the good Jarl Ubbe the
management of his cause. Ubbe gathered an assembly of as many mighty
men of the realm, and barons, and good citizens, as he could summon;
and when they were all assembled, pondering what was the cause of this
imperative summons, Ubbe arose and said:

"Gentles, bear with me if I tell you first things well known to you.
Ye know that King Birkabeyn ruled this land until his death-day, and
that he left three children--one son, Havelok, and two daughters--to
the guardianship of Jarl Godard: ye all heard him swear to keep them
loyally and treat them well. But ye do not know how he kept his oath!
The false traitor slew both the maidens, and would have slain the boy,
but for pity he would not kill the child with his own hands. He bade a
fisherman drown him in the sea; but when the good man knew that it was
the rightful heir, he saved the boy's life and fled with him to
England, where Havelok has been brought up for many years. And now,
behold! here he stands. In all the world he has no peer, and ye may
well rejoice in the beauty and manliness of your king. Come now and
pay homage to Havelok, and I myself will be your leader!"

Jarl Ubbe turned to Havelok, where he stood with Goldborough beside
him, and knelt before him to do homage, an example which was followed
by all present. At a second and still larger assembly held a fortnight
later a similar oath of fealty was sworn by all, Havelok was dubbed
knight by the noble Ubbe, and a great festival was celebrated, with
sports and amusements for the populace. A council of war and vengeance
was held with the great nobles.


The Death of Godard

Havelok, now acknowledged King of Denmark, was unsatisfied until he had
punished the treacherous Godard, and he took a solemn oath from his
soldiers that they would never cease the search for the traitor till
they had captured him and brought him bound to judgment. After all,
Godard was captured as he was hunting. Grim's three sons, now knighted
by King Havelok, met him in the forest, and bade him come to the king,
who called on him to remember and account for his treatment of
Birkabeyn's children. Godard struck out furiously with his fists, but
Sir Robert the Red wounded him in the right arm. When Godard's men
joined in the combat, Robert and his brothers soon slew ten of their
adversaries, and the rest fled; returning, ashamed at the bitter
reproaches of their lord, they were all slain by Havelok's men. Godard
was taken, bound hand and foot, placed on a miserable jade with his
face to the tail, and so led to Havelok. The king refused to be the
judge of his own cause, and entrusted to Ubbe the task of presiding at
the traitor's trial. No mercy was shown to the cruel Jarl Godard, and
he was condemned to a traitor's death, with torments of terrible
barbarity. The sentence was carried out to the letter, and Denmark
rejoiced in the punishment of a cruel villain.


Death of Godrich

Meanwhile Earl Godrich of Cornwall had heard with great uneasiness
that Havelok had become King of Denmark, and intended to invade
England with a mighty army to assert his wife's right to the throne.
He recognised that his own device to shame Goldborough had turned
against him, and that he must now fight for his life and the usurped
dominion he held over England. Godrich summoned his army to Lincoln
for the defence of the realm against the Danes, and called out every
man fit to bear weapons, on pain of becoming thrall if they failed
him. Then he thus addressed them:

    "Friends, listen to my words, and you will know
    'Tis not for sport, nor idle show, that I
    Have bidden you to meet at Lincoln here.
    Lo! here at Grimsby foreigners are come
    Who have already won the Priory.
    These Danes are cruel heathen, who destroy
    Our churches and our abbeys: priests and nuns
    They torture to the death, or lead away
    To serve as slaves the haughty Danish jarls.
    Now, Englishmen, what counsel will ye take?
    If we submit, they will rule all our land,
    Will kill us all, and sell our babes for thralls,
    Will take our wives and daughters for their own.
    Help me, if ever ye loved English land,
    To fight these heathen and to cleanse our soil
    From hateful presence of these alien hordes.
    I make my vow to God and all the saints
    I will not rest, nor houseled be, nor shriven,
    Until our realm be free from Danish foe!
    Accursed be he who strikes no blow for home!"

The army was inspired with valour by these courageous words, and the
march to Grimsby began at once, with Earl Godrich in command.
Havelok's men marched out gallantly to meet them, and when the battle
joined many mighty deeds of valour were done, especially by the king
himself, his foster-brothers, and Jarl Ubbe. The battle lasted long
and was very fierce and bloody, but the Danes gradually overcame the
resistance of the English, and at last, after a great hand-to-hand
conflict, King Havelok captured Godrich. The traitor earl, who had
lost a hand in the fray, was sent bound and fettered to Queen
Goldborough, who kept him, carefully guarded, until he could be tried
by his peers, since (for all his treason) he was still a knight.

When the English recognised their rightful lady and queen they did
homage with great joy, begging mercy for having resisted their lawful
ruler at the command of a wicked traitor; and the king and queen
pardoned all but Godrich, who was speedily brought to trial at
Lincoln. He was sentenced to be burnt at the stake, and the sentence
was carried out amid general rejoicings.

Now that vengeance was satisfied, Havelok and his wife thought of
recompensing the loyal helpers who had believed in them and supported
them through the long years of adversity. Havelok married one of
Grim's daughters to the Earl of Chester, and the other to Bertram, the
good cook, who became Earl of Cornwall in the place of the felon
Godrich and his disinherited children; the heroic Ubbe was made Regent
of Denmark for Havelok, who decided to stay and rule England, and all
the noble Danish warriors were rewarded with gifts of gold, and lands
and castles. After a great coronation feast, which lasted for forty
days, King Havelok dismissed the Danish regent and his followers, and
after sad farewells they returned to their own country. Havelok and
Goldborough ruled England in peace and security for sixty years, and
lived together in all bliss, and had fifteen children, who all became
mighty kings and queens.




CHAPTER VI: HOWARD THE HALT


Introduction

In every society and in all periods the obligations of family
affection and duty to kinsmen have been recognised as paramount. In
the early European communities a man's first duty was to stand by his
kinsman in strife and to avenge him in death, however unrighteous the
kinsman's quarrel might be.

How pitiful is the aged Priam's lament that he must needs kiss the
hands that slew his dear son Hector, and, kneeling, clasp the knees of
his son's murderer! How sad is Cuchulain's plaint that his son Connla
must go down to the grave unavenged, since his own father slew him,
all unwitting! One remembers, too, Beowulf's words: "Better it is for
every man that he avenge his friend than that he mourn him much!"
Since, then, family affection, the laws of honour and duty, and every
recognised standard of life demanded that a kinsman should obtain a
full wergild (or money payment) for his relative's death, unless he
chose to take up the blood-feud against the murderer's family, we can
hardly wonder that some of the heroes of early European literature are
heroes of vengeance. Orestes and Electra are Greek embodiments of the
idea of the sacredness of vengeance for murdered kinsfolk, and similar
feelings are revealed in Gudrun's revenge for the murder of Siegfried
in the "Nibelungenlied." To the Teutonic or Celtic warrior there would
be heroism of a noble type in a just vengeance fully accomplished, and
this heroism would be more easily recognised when the wrongdoer was
rich and powerful, the avenger old, poor, and friendless. While
admitting that the hero of vengeance belongs to and represents only
one side of the civilisation of a somewhat barbaric community, we
must allow that the elements of dogged perseverance, dauntless
courage, and resolute loyalty in some degree redeemed the ferocity and
cruelty of the blood-feud he waged against the ill-doer.

It is certain that in the popular Icelandic saga of "Howard the Halt"
tradition has recorded with minute detail of approbation the story of
a man and woman, old, weak, friendless, who, in spite of terrible
odds, succeeded in obtaining a late but sufficing vengeance for the
cruel slaughter of their only son, the murderer being the most
powerful man of the region. The part here assigned to the woman
indicates the firm hold which the blood-feud had gained on the
imagination of the Norsemen.


Icelandic Ghosts

The story possesses a further interest as revealing the unique
character of the Icelandic ghost or phantom. In other literatures the
spirit returned from the dead is a thin, immaterial, disembodied
essence, a faint shadow of its former self; in Icelandic legend the
spirit returns in full possession of its body, but more evil-disposed
to mankind than before death. It fights and wrestles, pummels its
adversary black and blue, it is huge and bloated and hideous, it tries
to strangle men, and leaves finger-marks on their throats. If the
ghosts are those of drowned men, they come home every night dripping
with sea-water, and crowd the family from the fire and from the hall.
Apparently they are evil spirits animating the dead body, and nothing
but the utter destruction of the body avails to drive away the
malignant spirit.


The Story. Howard and Thorbiorn

Thus runs the saga of "Howard the Halt":

About the year 1000, when the Christian faith had hardly yet been
heard of in Iceland, there dwelt at Bathstead, on the shores of
Icefirth, in that far-distant land a mighty chieftain, of royal
descent and great wealth, named Thorbiorn. Though not among the first
settlers of Iceland, he had appropriated much unclaimed land, and was
one of the leading men of the country-side, but was generally disliked
for his arrogance and injustice. Thorkel, the lawman and arbitrator of
Icefirth, was weak and easily cowed, so Thorbiorn's wrongdoing
remained unchecked; many a maiden had he betrothed to himself, and
afterwards rejected, and many a man had he ousted from his lands, yet
no redress could be obtained, and no man was bold enough to attack so
great a chieftain or resist his will. Thorbiorn's house at Bathstead
was one of the best in the district, and his lands stretched down to
the shores of the firth, where he had made a haven with a jetty for
ships. His boathouse stood a little back above a ridge of shingle, and
beside a deep pool or lagoon. The household of Thorbiorn included
Sigrid, a fair maiden, young and wealthy, who was his housekeeper;
Vakr, an ill-conditioned and malicious fellow, Thorbiorn's nephew; and
a strong and trusted serving-man named Brand. Besides these there were
house-carles in plenty, and labourers, all good fighting-men.

Not far from Bathstead, at Bluemire, dwelt an old Viking called
Howard. He was of honourable descent, and had won fame in earlier
Viking expeditions, but since he had returned lamed and nearly
helpless from his last voyage he had aged greatly, and men called him
Howard the Halt. His wife, Biargey, however, was an active and
stirring woman, and their only son, Olaf, bade fair to become a
redoubtable warrior. Though only fifteen, Olaf had reached full
stature, was tall, fair, handsome, and stronger than most men. He wore
his fair hair long, and always went bareheaded, for his great bodily
strength defied even the bitter winter cold of Iceland, and he faced
the winds clad in summer raiment only. With all his strength and
beauty, Olaf was a loving and obedient son to Howard and Biargey, and
the couple loved him as the apple of their eye.


Olaf Meets Sigrid

The men of Icefirth were wont to drive their sheep into the mountains
during the summer, leave them there till autumn, and then, collecting
the scattered flocks, to restore to each man his own branded sheep.
One autumn the flocks were wild and shy, and it was found that many
sheep had strayed in the hills. When those that had been gathered were
divided Thorbiorn had lost at least sixty wethers, and was greatly
vexed. Some weeks later Olaf Howardson went alone into the hills, and
returned with all the lost sheep, having sought them with great toil
and danger. Olaf drove the rest of the sheep home to their grateful
owners, and then took Thorbiorn's to Bathstead. Reaching the house at
noonday, he knocked on the door, and as all men sat at their noontide
meal, the housekeeper, the fair Sigrid, went forth herself and saw
Olaf.

She greeted him courteously and asked his business, and he replied, "I
have brought home Thorbiorn's wethers which strayed this autumn," and
then the two talked together for a short time. Now Thorbiorn was
curious to know what the business might be, and sent his nephew Vakr
to see who was there; he went secretly and listened to the
conversation between Sigrid and Olaf, but heard little, for Olaf was
just saying, "Then I need not go in to Thorbiorn; thou, Sigrid, canst
as well tell him where his sheep are now"; then he simply bade her
farewell and turned away.

[Illustration: Olaf and Sigrid]

Vakr ran back into the hall, shouting and laughing, till Thorbiorn
asked: "How now, nephew! Why makest thou such outcry? Who is there?"

"It was Olaf Howardson, the great booby of Bluemire, bringing back the
sheep thou didst lose in the autumn."

"That was a neighbourly deed," said Thorbiorn.

"Ah! but there was another reason for his coming, I think," said Vakr.
"He and Sigrid had a long talk together, and I saw her put her arms
round his neck; she seemed well pleased to greet him."

"Olaf may be a brave man, but it is rash of him to anger me thus, by
trying to steal away my housekeeper," said Thorbiorn, scowling
heavily. Olaf had no thanks for his kindness, and was ill received
whenever he came; yet he came often to see Sigrid, for he loved her,
and tried to persuade her to wed him. Thorbiorn hated him the more for
his open wooing, which he could not forbid.


Thorbiorn Insults Olaf

The next year, when harvest was over, and the sheep were brought home,
again most of the missing sheep belonged to Thorbiorn, and again Olaf
went to the mountains alone and brought back the stray ones. All
thanked him, except the master of Bathstead, to whom Olaf drove back
sixty wethers. Thorbiorn had grown daily more enraged at Olaf's
popularity, his strength and beauty, and his evident love for Sigrid,
and now chose this opportunity of insulting the bold youth who
rivalled him in fame and in public esteem.

Olaf reached Bathstead at noon, and seeing that all men were in the
hall, he entered, and made his way to the dais where Thorbiorn sat;
there he leaned on his axe, gazed steadily at the master, who gave him
no single word of greeting. Then every one kept silence watching them
both.

At last Olaf broke the stillness by asking: "Why are you all dumb?
There is no honour to those who say naught. I have stood here long
enough and had no word of courteous greeting. Master Thorbiorn, I have
brought home thy missing sheep."

Vakr answered spitefully: "Yes, we all know that thou hast become the
Icefirth sheep-drover; and we all know that thou hast come to claim
some share of the sheep, as any other beggar might. Kinsman Thorbiorn,
thou hadst better give him some little alms to satisfy him!"

Olaf flushed angrily as he answered: "Nay, it is not for that I came;
but, Thorbiorn, I will not seek thy lost sheep a third time." And as
he turned and strode indignantly from the hall Vakr mocked and jeered
at him. Yet Olaf passed forth in silence.

The third year Olaf found and brought home all men's sheep but
Thorbiorn's; and then Vakr spread the rumour that Olaf had stolen
them, since he could not otherwise obtain a share of them. This rumour
came at last to Howard's ears, and he upbraided Olaf, saying, when his
son praised their mutton, "Yes, it is good, and it is really ours, not
Thorbiorn's. It is terrible that we have to bear such injustice."

Olaf said nothing, but, seizing the leg of mutton, flung it across the
room; and Howard smiled at the wrath which his son could no longer
suppress; perhaps, too, Howard longed to see Olaf in conflict with
Thorbiorn.


Olaf and the Wizard's Ghost

While Howard was still upbraiding Olaf a widow entered, who had come
to ask for help in a difficult matter. Her dead husband (a reputed
wizard) returned to his house night after night as a dreadful ghost,
and no man would live in the house. Would Howard come and break the
spell and drive away the dreadful nightly visitant?

"Alas!" replied Howard, "I am no longer young and strong. Why do you
not ask Thorbiorn? He accounts himself to be chief here, and a
chieftain should protect those in his country-side."

"Nay," said the widow. "I am only too glad if Thorbiorn lets me alone.
I will not meddle with him."

Then said Olaf: "Father, I will go and try my strength with this
ghost, for I am young and stronger than most, and I deem such a matter
good sport."

Accordingly Olaf went back with the widow, and slept in the hall that
night, with a skin rug over him. At nightfall the dead wizard came in,
ghastly, evil-looking, and terrible, and tore the skin from over Olaf;
but the youth sprang up and wrestled with the evil creature, who
seemed to have more than mortal strength. They fought grimly till the
lights died out, and the struggle raged in the darkness up and down
the hall, and finally out of doors. In the yard round the house the
dead wizard fell, and Olaf knelt upon him and broke his back, and
thought him safe from doing any mischief again. When Olaf returned to
the hall men had rekindled the lights, and all made much of him, and
tended his bruises and wounds, and counted him a hero indeed. His fame
spread through the whole district, and he was greatly beloved by all
men; but Thorbiorn hated him more than ever.

Soon another quarrel arose, when a stranded whale, which came ashore
on Howard's land, was adjudged to Thorbiorn. The lawman, Thorkel, was
summoned to decide to whom the whale belonged, and came to view it.
"It is manifestly theirs," said he falteringly, for he dreaded
Thorbiorn's wrath. "Whose saidst thou?" cried Thorbiorn, coming to him
menacingly, with drawn sword. "Thine," said Thorkel, with downcast
eyes; and Thorbiorn triumphantly claimed and took the whale though the
injustice of the decree was evident. Yet Olaf felt no ill-will to
Thorbiorn, for Sigrid's sake, but contrived to render him another
service.


Olaf's Second Fight with the Ghost

Brand the Strong, Thorbiorn's shepherd, could not drive his sheep one
day. Olaf met him trying to get his frightened wethers home: it seemed
an impossible task, because an uncanny human form, with waving arms,
stood in a narrow bend of the path and drove them back and scattered
them. Brand told Olaf all the tale, and when the two went to look,
Olaf saw that the enemy was the ghost of the dead wizard whom he had
fought before. "Which wilt thou do," said Olaf, "fight the wizard or
gather thy sheep?"

"I have no wish to fight the ghost; I will find my scattered sheep,"
said Brand; "that is the easier task."

Then Olaf ran at the ghost, who awaited him at the top of a high bank,
and he and the wizard wrestled again with each other till they fell
from the bank into a snowdrift, and so down to the sea-shore. There
Olaf, whose strength had been tried to the utmost, had the upper hand,
and again broke the back of the dead wizard; but, seeing that that had
been of no avail before, he took the body, swam out to sea with it,
and sank it deep in the firth. Ever after men believed that this part
of the coast was dangerous to ships.

Brand thanked the youth much for his help, and when he reached
Bathstead related what Olaf had done for him. Thorbiorn said nothing,
but Vakr sneered, and called Brand a coward for asking help of Olaf.
The strife grew keen between them, almost to blows, and was only
settled by Thorbiorn, who forbade Brand to praise Olaf or to accept
help from him. His ill-will grew so evident to all men that Howard the
Halt decided, in spite of Olaf's reluctance, to remove to a homestead
on the other side of the firth, away from Thorbiorn's neighbourhood.


Olaf Meets Thorbiorn

That summer Thorbiorn decided to marry. He wooed a maiden who was
sister of the wise Guest, who dwelt at the Mead, and Guest agreed to
the match, on condition that Thorbiorn should renounce his injustice
and evil ways; to this Thorbiorn assented, and the wedding was held
shortly after. Thorbiorn had said nothing to his household of his
proposed marriage, and Sigrid first heard of it when the wedding was
over, and the bridal party would soon be riding home to Bathstead.
Sigrid was very wroth that she must give up her control of the
household to another, and refused to stay to serve under Thorbiorn's
wife; accordingly she withdrew from Bathstead to a kinsman's house,
taking all her goods with her. Thorbiorn raged furiously on his
return, when he found that she was gone, for her wealth made a great
difference to his comfort, and threatened dire punishment to all who
had helped her. Olaf continued his wooing of Sigrid, and went to see
her often in her kinsman's abode, and they loved each other greatly.

One day when Olaf had been seeking some lost sheep he made his way to
Sigrid's house, to talk with her as usual. As they stood near the
house together and talked Sigrid looked suddenly anxious and said:

"I see Thorbiorn and Vakr coming in a boat over the firth with weapons
beside them, and I see the gleam of Thorbiorn's great sword Warflame.
I fear they have done, or will do, some evil deed, and therefore I
pray thee, Olaf, not to stay and meet them. He has hated thee for a
long time, and the help thou didst give me to leave Bathstead did not
mend matters. Go thy way now, and do not fall in with them."

"I am not afraid," said Olaf. "I have done Thorbiorn no wrong, and I
will not flee before him. He is only one man, as I am."

"Alas!" Sigrid replied, "how canst thou, a stripling of eighteen, hope
to stand before a grown man, a mighty champion, armed with a magic
sword? Thy words and thoughts are brave, as thou thyself art, but the
odds are too great for thee: they are two to one, since Vakr, ever
spiteful and malicious, will not stand idle while thou art in combat
with Thorbiorn."

"Well," said Olaf, "I will not avoid them, but I will not seek a
contest. If it must be so, I will fight bravely; thou shalt hear of my
deeds."

"No, that will never be; I will not live after thee to ask of them,"
said Sigrid.

"Farewell now; live long and happily!" said Olaf; and so they bade
each other farewell, and Olaf left her there, and went down to the
shore where his sheep lay. Thorbiorn and Vakr had just landed, and
they greeted each other, and Olaf asked them their errand. "We go to
my mother," said Vakr.

"Let us go together," replied Olaf, "for my way is the same in part.
But I am sorry that I must needs drive my sheep home, for Icefirth
sheep-drovers will become proud if a great man like thee should join
the trade, Thorbiorn."

"Nay, I do not mind that," said Thorbiorn; so they all went on
together; and as he went Olaf caught up a crooked cudgel with which to
herd his sheep; he noticed, too, that Thorbiorn and Vakr kept trying
to lag behind him, and he took care that they all walked abreast.


The Combat

When the three came near the house of Thordis, Vakr's mother, where
the ways divided, Thorbiorn said: "Now, nephew Vakr, we need no longer
delay what we would do." And then Olaf knew that he had fallen into
their snare. He ran up a bank beside the road, and the two set on him
from below, and he defended himself at first manfully with the crooked
cudgel; but Thorbiorn's sword Warflame sliced this like a stalk of
flax, and Olaf had to betake himself to his axe, and the fight went on
for long.


A New Enemy Comes

The noise of the fray reached the ears of Thordis, Vakr's mother, in
her house, so that she sent a boy to learn the cause, and when he told
her that Olaf Howardson was fighting against Thorbiorn and Vakr she
bade her second son go to the help of his kinsfolk.

"I will not go," said he. "I would rather fight for Olaf than for
them. It is a shame for two to set on one man, and they such great
champions too. I will not be the third; I will not go."

"Now I know that thou art a coward," sneered his mother. "Daughter,
not son, thou art, too timid to help thy kinsfolk. I will show thee
that I am a braver daughter than thou a son!"


Olaf's Death

By these words Thordis so enraged her son that he seized his axe and
rushed from the house down the hill towards Olaf, who could not see
the new-comer, because he stood with his back to the house. Coming
close to Olaf, the new assailant drove the axe in deep between his
shoulders, and when Olaf felt the blow he turned and with a mighty
stroke slew his last enemy. Thereupon Thorbiorn thrust Olaf through
with the sword Warflame, and he died. Then Thorbiorn took Olaf's
teeth, which he smote from his jaw, wrapped them in a cloth, and
carried them home.

The news of the slaughter was at once told by Thorbiorn (for so long
as homicide was not concealed it was not considered murder), and told
fairly, so that all men praised Olaf for his brave defence, and
lamented his death. But when men sought for the fair Sigrid she could
not be found, and was seen no more from that day. She had loved Olaf
greatly, had seen him fall, and could not live when he was dead; but
no man knew where she died or was buried.

The terrible news of Olaf's death came to Howard, and he sighed
heavily and took to his bed for grief, and remained bedridden for
twelve months, leaving his wife Biargey to manage the daily fishing
and the farm. Men thought that Olaf would be for ever unavenged,
because Howard was too feeble, and his adversary too mighty and too
unjust.


Howard Claims Wergild for Olaf

When a year had passed away Biargey came to Howard where he lay in his
bed, and bade him arise and go to Bathstead. Said she:

"I would have thee claim wergild for our son, since a man that can no
longer fight may well prove his valour by word of mouth, and if
Thorbiorn should show any sign of justice thou shalt not claim too
much."

Howard replied: "I know it is a bootless errand to ask justice from
Thorbiorn, but I will do thy will in this matter."

So Howard went heavily, walking as an old man, to Bathstead, and,
after the usual greetings, said:

"I have come to thee, Thorbiorn, on a great matter--to claim wergild
for my dead son Olaf, whom thou didst slay guiltless."

Thorbiorn answered: "I have never yet paid a wergild, though I have
slain many men--some say innocent men. But I am sorry for thee, since
thou hast lost a brave son, and I will at least give thee something.
There is an old horse named Dodderer out in the pastures, grey with
age, sore-backed, too old to work; but thou canst take him home, and
perhaps he will be some good, when thou hast fed him up."

Now Howard was angered beyond speech. He reddened and turned straight
to the door; and as he went down the hall Vakr shouted and jeered; but
Howard said no word, good or bad. He returned home, and took to his
bed for another year.

[Illustration: Howard leaves the house of Thorbiorn]


Howard at the Thing

In the second year Biargey again urged Howard to try for a wergild.
She suggested that he should follow Thorbiorn to the Thing and try to
obtain justice, for men loathed Thorbiorn's evil ways, and Howard
would be sure to have many sympathizers. Howard was loath to go.
"Thorbiorn, my son's slayer, has mocked me once; shall he mock me
again where all the chieftains are assembled? I will not go to endure
such shame!"

To his surprise, Biargey urged her will, saying: "Thou wilt have
friends, I know, since Guest will be there, and he is a just man, and
will strive to bring about peace between thee and Thorbiorn. And
hearken to me, and heed my words, husband! If Thorbiorn is condemned
to pay thee money, and there is a large ring of assessors, it may be
that when thou and he are in the ring together he will do something
to grieve thee sorely. Then look thou well to it! If thy heart be
light, make thou no peace; I am somewhat foresighted, and I know that
then Olaf shall be avenged. But if thou be heavy-hearted, then do thou
be reconciled to Thorbiorn, for I know that Olaf shall lie unatoned
for."

Howard replied: "Wife, I understand thee not, nor thy words, but this
I know: I would do and bear all things if I might but obtain due
vengeance for Olaf's death."

At last Howard, impressed by his wife's half-prophetic words, roused
himself, and rode away to the Thing; here he found shelter with a
great chieftain, Steinthor of Ere, who was kind to the old man, and
gave Howard a place in his booth. Steinthor praised Olaf's courage and
manful defence, and bade his followers cherish the old man, and not
arouse his grief for his dead son.


Howard and Thorbiorn

As the days wore on Howard did nothing towards obtaining compensation
for his great loss, until Steinthor asked him why he took no action in
the matter. Howard replied that he felt helpless against Thorbiorn's
evil words and deeds; but Steinthor bade him try to win Guest to his
side--then he would succeed. Howard took heart, and set off for the
booth which Thorbiorn shared with Guest; but unhappily Guest was not
there when Howard came. Thorbiorn greeted him and asked what matter
had brought him, and Howard replied:

"My grief for Olaf is yet deep in my heart; still I remember his
death; and now again I come to claim a wergild for him."

Thorbiorn answered: "Come to me at home in my own country, and I may
do somewhat for thee, but I will not have thee whining against me
here."

Howard said: "If thou wilt do nothing here, I have proved that thou
wilt do still less in thine own country; but I had hoped for help from
other chieftains."

Thorbiorn burst out wrathfully: "See! He will stir up other men
against me! Get thee gone, old man, or thou shalt not escape a
beating."

Now Howard was greatly angered, and said: "Yes, old I am--too old and
feeble to win respect; but the days have been when I would not have
endured such wrong; yea, and if Olaf were still alive thou wouldst not
have flouted me thus." As he left Thorbiorn's sight his grief and
anger were so great that he did not notice Guest returning, but went
heavily to Steinthor's booth, where he told all Thorbiorn's injustice,
and won much sympathy.


Guest and Howard

When Guest had entered the booth he sat down beside Thorbiorn and
said:

"Who was the man whom I met leaving the booth just now?"

"A wise question for a wise man to ask! How can I tell? So many come
and go," said Thorbiorn.

"But this was an old man, large of stature, lame in one knee; yet he
looked a brave warrior, and he was so wrathful that he did not know
where he went. He seemed a man likely to be lucky, too, and not one to
be lightly wronged."

"That must have been old Howard the Halt," said Thorbiorn. "He is a
man from my district, who has come after me to the Thing."

"Ah! Was it his brave son Olaf whom thou didst slay guiltless?"

"Yes, certainly," returned Thorbiorn.

"How hast thou kept the promise of better ways which thou didst make
when thou didst marry my sister?" he asked; and Thorbiorn sat silent.
"This wrong must be amended," said Guest, and sent an honourable man
to bring Howard to him. Howard at first refused to face Thorbiorn
again, but at last reluctantly consented to meet Guest, and when the
latter had greeted him in friendly and honourable fashion he told the
whole story, from the time of Thorbiorn's first jealousy of Olaf.

Guest was horrified. "Heard ever man such injustice!" he cried. "Now,
Thorbiorn, choose one of two things: either my sister shall no longer
be thy wife, or thou shalt allow me to give judgment between Howard
and thee."


Guest's Judgment and the Payment of the Wergild

Thorbiorn agreed to leave the matter in Guest's hands, and many men
were called to make a ring as assessors, that all might be legally
done, and Thorbiorn and Howard stood together in the ring. Then Guest
gave judgment: "Thorbiorn, I cannot condemn thee to pay Howard all
thou owest--with all thy wealth, thou hast not money enough for that;
but for slaying Olaf thou shalt pay a threefold wergild. For the other
wrongs thou hast done him, I, thy brother-in-law, will try to atone by
gifts, and friendship, and all honour in my power, as long as we both
live; and if he will come home to stay with me he shall be right
welcome."

Thorbiorn agreed to the award, saying carelessly: "I will pay him at
home in my own country, if he will come to me when I have more
leisure."

"No," said Guest, who distrusted Thorbiorn, "thou shalt pay here, and
now, fully; and I myself will pay one wergild, to help thee in
atonement." When this was agreed Howard sat down in the ring, and
Guest gave him the one wergild (a hundred of silver), which Howard
received in the skirt of his cloak; and then Thorbiorn paid one
wergild slowly, coin by coin, and said he had no more money; but Guest
bade him pay it all.

Then Thorbiorn drew out a cloth and untied it, saying, "He will surely
count himself paid in full if I give him this!" and he flung into the
old man's face, as he sat on the ground, the teeth of the dead Olaf,
saying, "Here are thy son's teeth!"

Howard sprang up, bleeding, mad with rage and grief. The silver rolled
in all directions from his cloak as he came to his feet, but he heeded
it not at all. Blinded with blood, and furious, he broke through the
ring of assessors, dashed one of them to earth, and rushed away like a
young man; but when he came to Steinthor's booth he lay as if dead,
and spoke to no man.

[Illustration: "The silver rolled in all directions from his cloak"]

Guest would have no more to do with Thorbiorn. "Thou hast no equal for
cruelty and evil; thou shalt surely repent it," he said; and he rode
to Bathstead, took his sister away, with all her wealth, and broke off
his alliance with Thorbiorn, caring nothing for the shame he put upon
so unjust a man.

Howard went home, told Biargey all that had happened, and took to his
bed again, a poor, old, helpless, miserable man; but his wife, who saw
her presage beginning to come true, kept up her courage, rowed out
fishing every day, and guided the household for yet another year.


Biargey and her Brethren

That summer, one day, as Biargey was rowed out to the fishing as
usual, she saw Thorbiorn's boat coming up the firth, and bade her man
take up the lines and go to meet him, and row round the cutter, while
she talked with Thorbiorn. As Biargey's little boat approached the
cutter Thorbiorn stopped his vessel for he saw that she would speak
with him, and her boat circled round the cutter while she asked his
business, and learnt that he was going with Vakr to meet a brother and
nephew of his, to bring them to Bathstead, and that he expected to be
away from home for a week. The little skiff had now passed completely
round the motionless cutter, and Olaf's mother, having learnt all she
wanted, bade her rower quit Thorbiorn; the little boat shot swiftly
and suddenly away, leaving Thorbiorn with an uneasy sense of
witchcraft. So disquieted did he feel that he would have pursued her
and drowned "the old hag," as he called her, had he not been prevented
by Brand the Strong, who had been helped in his need by Olaf.

As the little craft shot away Biargey smiled mysteriously, and said to
her rower: "Now I feel sure that Olaf my son will be avenged. I have
work to do: let us not go home yet."

"Where, then, shall we go?" asked the man.

"To my brother Valbrand."


Valbrand

Now Valbrand was an old man who had been a mighty warrior in his
youth, but had now settled down to a life of quiet and peace; he had,
however, two promising sons, well-grown and manly youths. When
Valbrand saw his sister he came to meet her, saying:

"Welcome, sister! Seldom it is that we see thee. Wilt thou abide with
us this night, or is thine errand one that craves haste?"

"I must be home to-night," she replied, and added mysteriously: "But
there is help I would fain ask of thee. Wilt thou lend me thy
seal-nets? We have not enough to catch such fish as we need."

Valbrand answered: "Willingly, and thou shalt choose for thyself. Here
are three, one old and worn out, two new and untried; which wilt thou
take?"

"I will have the new ones, but I do not need them yet; keep them ready
for the day when I shall send and ask for them," Biargey replied, and
bade Valbrand farewell, and rowed away to her next brother.


Thorbrand and Asbrand

When Howard's wife came to her brother Thorbrand she was well received
by him and his two sons, and here she asked for the loan of a
trout-net, since she had not enough to catch the fish. Thorbrand
offered her her choice--one old and worn out, or two new and untried
nets; and again Biargey chose the new ones, and bade them be ready
when the messenger came.

From her third brother, Asbrand, who had only one son, Biargey asked a
turf-cutter, as hers was not keen enough to cut all she wanted; again
she was offered her choice, and chose the new, untried cutter, instead
of the old, rusty, notched one. Then Biargey bade farewell to Asbrand,
refusing his offer of hospitality, and went home to Howard, and told
him of her quests and the promises she had received. The old couple
knew what the promises meant, but they said nothing to each other
about it.


The Arousing of Howard

When seven days had passed Biargey came to Howard, saying: "Arise now,
and play the man, if thou wilt ever win vengeance for Olaf. Thou must
do it now or never, since now the opportunity has come. Knowest thou
not that to-day Thorbiorn returns to Bathstead, and thou must meet him
to-day? And have I not found helpers for thee in my nephews? Thou wilt
not need to face the strife alone."

Hereupon Howard sprang up joyfully from his bed, and was no longer
lame or halt, nor looked like an old man, but moved briskly, clad
himself in good armour, and seemed a mighty warrior. His joy broke
forth in words, and he chanted songs of gladness in vengeance, and joy
in strife, and evil omen to the death-doomed foe. Thus gladly, with
spear in hand, he went forth to find his enemy and avenge his son; but
he turned and kissed his brave wife farewell, for he said: "It may
well be that we shall not meet again." Biargey said: "Nay, we shall
meet again, for I know that thou bearest a bold heart and a strong
arm, and wilt do valiantly."


Howard Gathers his Friends

Howard and one fighting-man took their boat and rowed to Valbrand's
house, and saw him and his sons making hay. Valbrand greeted Howard
well, for he had not seen him for long, and begged him to stay there,
but Howard would not. "I am in haste, and have come to fetch the two
new seal-nets thou didst lend to my wife," he said; and Valbrand
understood him well. He called to his sons, "Come hither, lads; here
is your kinsman Howard, with mighty work on hand," and the two youths
ran up hastily, leaving their hay-making. Valbrand went to the house,
and returned bearing good weapons, which he gave to his sons, bidding
them follow their kinsman Howard and help in his vengeance.

They three went down to the boat, took their seats beside Howard's
man, and rowed to Asbrand's house. There Howard asked for the promised
new turf-cutter, and Asbrand's son, a tall and manly youth, joined the
party. At their next visit, to Thorbrand's house, Howard asked for the
two trout-nets, and Thorbrand's two sons, with one stout fighting-man,
came gladly with their kinsman.


Howard's Plan

As they rowed away together one of the youths asked: "Why is it that
thou hast no sword or axe, Uncle Howard?" Howard replied: "It may be
that we shall meet Thorbiorn, and when the meeting is over I shall not
be a swordless man, but it is likely that I shall have Warflame, that
mighty weapon, the best of swords; and here I have a good spear."

These words seemed to them all a good omen, and as they rowed towards
Bathstead they saw a flock of ravens, which encouraged them yet more,
since the raven was the bird of Odin, the haunter of fields of strife
and bloodshed.

When they reached Bathstead they sprang on the jetty, carried their
boat over the ridge of shingle to the quiet pool by the boathouse, and
hid themselves where they could see, but remain themselves unseen.
Howard took command, and appointed their places, bidding them be wary,
and not stir till he gave the word.


Thorbiorn's Return

Late that evening, just before dusk, Thorbiorn and Vakr came home,
bringing their kinsmen with them, a party of ten in all. They had no
suspicion of any ambush, and Thorbiorn said to Vakr: "It is a fine
night, and dry, Vakr; we will leave the boat here--she will take no
hurt through the night--and thou shalt carry our swords and spears up
to the boathouse."

Vakr obeyed, and bore all the weapons to the boathouse. Howard's men
would have slain him then but Howard forbade, and let him return to
the jetty for more armour. When Vakr had gone back Howard sent to the
boathouse for the magic sword, Warflame; drawing it, he gripped it
hard and brandished it, for he would fain avenge Olaf with the weapon
which had slain him. When Vakr came towards the ambush a second time
he was laden with shields and helmets. Howard's men sprang up to take
him, and he turned to flee as he saw and heard them. But his foot
slipped, and he fell into the pool, and lay there weighed down by all
the armour, till he died miserably--a fitting end for one so ignoble
and cruel.


Thorbiorn's Death

Howard's men shouted and waved their weapons, and ran down to the
beach to attack their enemies; but Thorbiorn, seeing them, flung
himself into the sea, swimming towards a small rocky islet. When
Howard saw this he took Warflame between his teeth, and, old as he
was, plunged into the waves and pursued Thorbiorn. The latter had,
however, a considerable start, and was both younger and stronger than
his adversary, so that he was already on the rock and prepared to dash
a huge stone at Howard, when the old man reached the islet. Now there
seemed no hope for Howard, but still he clung fiercely to the rock and
strove to draw himself up on the land. Thorbiorn lifted the huge stone
to cast at his foe, but his foot slipped on the wet rocks, and he fell
backward; before he could recover his footing Howard rushed forward
and slew him with his own sword Warflame, striking out his teeth, as
Thorbiorn had done to Olaf.

[Illustration: "Thorbiorn lifted the huge stone"]

When Howard swam back to Bathstead, and they told him that in all
six of Thorbiorn's men were dead, while he had only lost one
serving-man, he rejoiced greatly; but his vengeance was not satisfied
until he had slain yet another brother of Thorbiorn's.


Steinthor Shelters Howard

Then, with the news of this great revenge to be told, Howard and his
kinsmen took refuge with that Steinthor who had given him help and
shelter during the Thing.

"Who are ye, and what tidings do ye bring?" asked Steinthor as the
little party of seven entered his hall.

"I am Howard, and these are my kinsmen," said Howard. "We tell the
slaying of Thorbiorn and his brothers, his nephews and his
house-carles, eight in all."

Steinthor exclaimed in surprise: "Art thou that Howard, old and
bedridden, who didst seem like to die last year at the Thing, and hast
thou done these mighty deeds with only these youths to aid thee? This
is a great marvel, nearly as wondrous as thy restoration to youth and
health. Great enmity will ye have aroused against you!"

Said Howard: "Bethink thee that thou didst promise me thy help if I
should ever need it. Therefore have I come to thee now, because I have
some little need of aid."

Steinthor laughed. "A little help! When dost thou think thou wilt need
much, if this be not the time? But bide ye all here in honour, and I
will set the matter right, since thou and these thy helpers have done
so valiantly."


The Thing and Guest's Award

Howard and his kinsmen abode long with their host, until the Thing met
again; then Steinthor rode away, leaving the uncle and nephews under
good safeguard. It was a great meeting, with many cases to judge.
When the matter of the death of Thorbiorn's family was brought up
Steinthor spoke on Howard's behalf, and offered to let Guest again
give judgment, since he had done so before. This offer was accepted by
Thorbiorn's surviving kinsfolk, and Guest, as before, gave a fair
award.

Since a threefold wergild was still due to Howard for the slaying of
Olaf, three of the eight dead need not be paid for. Thorbiorn, Vakr,
and that brother of his slain by Olaf should continue unatoned for,
because they were evildoers, and fell in an unrighteous quarrel of
their own seeking; moreover, the slaying of Howard's serving-man
cancelled one wergild; there remained, therefore, but one wergild for
Howard to pay--one hundred of silver--which was paid out of hand. In
addition to this, Howard must change his dwelling, and his nephews
must travel abroad for some years. This sentence pleased all men
greatly, and they broke up the Thing in great content, and Howard rode
home at the head of a goodly company to his stout-hearted wife
Biargey, who had kept his house and lands in good order all this time.
They made a great feast, and gave rich gifts to all their friends and
kinsmen; then when the farewells were over the exiles went abroad and
did valiantly in Norway; but Howard sold his lands and moved to
another part of the island. There he prospered greatly; and when he
died his memory was handed down as that of a mighty warrior and a
valiant and prudent man.




CHAPTER VII: ROLAND, THE HERO OF EARLY FRANCE


The Roland Legends

Charles the Great, King of the Franks, world-famous as Charlemagne,
won his undying renown by innumerable victories for France and for the
Church. Charles as the head of the Holy Roman Empire and the Pope as
the head of the Holy Catholic Church equally dominated the imagination
of the mediaeval world. Yet in romance Charlemagne's fame has been
eclipsed by that of his illustrious nephew and vassal, Roland, whose
crowning glory has sprung from his last conflict and heroic death in
the valley of Roncesvalles.

    "Oh for a blast of that dread horn,
    On Fontarabian echoes borne,
    That to King Charles did come,
    When Roland brave, and Olivier,
    And every paladin and peer
    On Roncesvalles died."

    _Scott._

Briefly, the historical facts are these: In A.D. 778 Charles was
returning from an expedition into Spain, where the dissensions of the
Moorish rulers had offered him the chance of extending his borders
while he fought for the Christian faith against the infidel. He had
taken Pampeluna, but had been checked before Saragossa, and had not
ventured beyond the Ebro; he was now making his way home through the
Pyrenees. When the main army had safely traversed the passes, the rear
was suddenly attacked by an overwhelming body of mountaineers, Gascons
and Basques, who, resenting the violation of their mountain
sanctuaries, and longing for plunder, drove the Frankish rearguard
into a little valley (now marked by the chapel of Ibagneta and still
called Roncesvalles), and there slew every man.

[Illustration: Charlemagne

Stella Langdale]


The Historic Basis

The whole romantic legend of Roland has sprung from the simple words
in a contemporary chronicle, "In which battle was slain Roland,
prefect of the marches of Brittany."[12]

This same fight of Roncesvalles was the theme of an archaic poem, the
"Song of Altobiscar," written about 1835. In it we hear the exultation
of the Basques as they see the knights of France fall beneath their
onslaughts. The Basques are on the heights--they hear the trampling of
a mighty host which throngs the narrow valley below: its numbers are
as countless as the sands of the sea, its movement as resistless as
the waves which roll those sands on the shore. Awe fills the bosoms of
the mountain tribesmen, but their leader is undaunted. "Let us unite
our strong arms!" he cries aloud. "Let us tear our rocks from their
beds and hurl them upon the enemy! Let us crush and slay them all!" So
said, so done: the rocks roll plunging into the valley, slaying whole
troops in their descent. "And what mangled flesh, what broken bones,
what seas of blood! Soon of that gallant band not one is left alive;
night covers all, the eagles devour the flesh, and the bones whiten in
this valley to all eternity!"


A Spanish Version

So runs the "Song of Altobiscar." But Spain too claims part of the
honour of the day of Roncesvalles. True, Roland was in reality
slain by Basques, not by Spaniards; but Spain, eager to share the
honour, has glorified a national hero, Bernardo del Carpio, who, in
the Spanish legend, defeats Roland in single combat and wins the day.


The Italian Orlando

Italy has laid claim to Roland, and in the guise of Orlando, Orlando
Furioso, Orlando Innamorato, has made him into a fantastic, chivalrous
knight, a hero of many magical adventures.


Roland in French Literature

Noblest of all, however, is the development of the "Roland Saga" in
French literature; for, even setting aside much legendary lore and
accumulated tradition, the Roland of the old epic is a perfect hero of
the early days of feudalism, when chivalry was in its very beginnings,
before the cult of the Blessed Virgin Mary added the grace of courtesy
to its heroism. Evidently Roland had grown in importance before the
"Chanson de Roland" took its present form, for we find the rearguard
skirmish magnified into a great battle, which manifestly contains
recollections of later Saracen invasions and Gascon revolts. As befits
the hero of an epic, Roland is now of royal blood, the nephew of the
great emperor, who has himself increased in age and splendour; this
heroic Roland can obviously only be overcome by the treachery of one
of the Franks themselves, so there appears the traitor Ganelon (a
Romance version of a certain Danilo or Nanilo), who is among the
Twelve Peers what Judas was among the Apostles; the mighty Saracens,
not the insignificant Basques, are now the victors; and the vengeance
taken by Charlemagne on the Saracens and on the traitor is boldly
added to history, which leaves the disaster unavenged. Thus the bare
fact was embroidered over gradually by the historical imagination,
aided by patriotism, until a really national hero was evolved out of
an obscure Breton count.


The "Chanson de Roland"

The "Song of Roland," as we now have it, seems to be a late version of
an Anglo-Norman poem, made by a certain Turoldus or Thorold; and it
must bear a close resemblance to that chant which fired the soldiers
of William the Norman at Hastings, when

    "Taillefer, the noble singer,
    On his war-horse swift and fiery,
    Rode before the Norman host;
    Tossed his sword in air and caught it,
    Chanted loud the death of Roland,
    And the peers who perished with him
    At the pass of Roncevaux."

    _Roman de Rou._

The "Song of Roland" bears an intimate relation to the development of
European thought, and the hero is doubly worth our study as hero and
as type of national character. Thus runs the story:


The Story

The Emperor Charles the Great, Carolus Magnus, or Charlemagne, had
been for seven years in Spain, and had conquered it from sea to sea,
except Saragossa, which, among its lofty mountains, and ruled by its
brave king Marsile, had defied his power. Marsile still held to his
idols, Mahomet, Apollo, and Termagaunt, dreading in his heart the day
when Charles would force him to become a Christian.


The Saracen Council

The Saracen king gathered a council around him, as he reclined on a
seat of blue marble in the shade of an orchard, and asked the advice
of his wise men.

    "'My lords,' quoth he, 'you know our grievous state.
    The mighty Charles, great lord of France the fair,
    Has spread his hosts in ruin o'er our land.
    No armies have I to resist his course,
    No people have I to destroy his hosts.
    Advise me now, what counsel shall I take
    To save my race and realm from death and shame?'"


Blancandrin's Advice

A wily emir, Blancandrin, of Val-Fonde, was the only man who replied.
He was wise in counsel, brave in war, a loyal vassal to his lord.

    "'Fear not, my liege,' he answered the sad king.
    'Send thou to Charles the proud, the arrogant,
    And offer fealty and service true,
    With gifts of lions, bears, and swift-foot hounds,
    Seven hundred camels, falcons, mules, and gold--
    As much as fifty chariots can convey--
    Yea, gold enough to pay his vassals all.
    Say thou thyself will take the Christian faith,
    And follow him to Aix to be baptized.
    If he demands thy hostages, then I
    And these my fellows give our sons to thee,
    To go with Charles to France, as pledge of truth.
    Thou wilt not follow him, thou wilt not yield
    To be baptized, and so our sons must die;
    But better death than life in foul disgrace,
    With loss of our bright Spain and happy days.'
    So cried the pagans all; but Marsile sat
    Thoughtful, and yet at last accepted all."


An Embassy to Charlemagne

Now King Marsile dismissed the council with words of thanks, only
retaining near him ten of his most famous barons, chief of whom was
Blancandrin; to them he said: "My lords, go to Cordova, where Charles
is at this time. Bear olive-branches in your hands, in token of peace,
and reconcile me with him. Great shall be your reward if you succeed.
Beg Charles to have pity on me, and I will follow him to Aix within a
month, will receive the Christian law, and become his vassal in love
and loyalty."

"Sire," said Blancandrin, "you shall have a good treaty!"

The ten messengers departed, bearing olive-branches in their hands,
riding on white mules, with reins of gold and saddles of silver, and
came to Charles as he rested after the siege of Cordova, which he had
just taken and sacked.


Reception by Charlemagne

Charlemagne was in an orchard with his Twelve Peers and fifteen
thousand veteran warriors of France. The messengers from the heathen
king reached this orchard and asked for the emperor; their gaze
wandered over groups of wise nobles playing at chess, and groups of
gay youths fencing, till at last it rested on a throne of solid gold,
set under a pine-tree and overshadowed with eglantine. There sat
Charles, the king who ruled fair France, with white flowing beard and
hoary head, stately of form and majestic of countenance. No need was
there of usher to cry: "Here sits Charles the King."

[Illustration: "Here sits Charles the King"]

The ambassadors greeted Charlemagne with all honour, and Blancandrin
opened the embassy thus:

"Peace be with you from God the Lord of Glory whom you adore! Thus
says the valiant King Marsile: He has been instructed in your faith,
the way of salvation, and is willing to be baptized; but you have been
too long in our bright Spain, and should return to Aix. There will
he follow you and become your vassal, holding the kingdom of Spain at
your hand. Gifts have we brought from him to lay at your feet, for he
will share his treasures with you!"


He is Perplexed

Charlemagne raised his hands in thanks to God, but then bent his head
and remained thinking deeply, for he was a man of prudent mind,
cautious and far-seeing, and never spoke on impulse. At last he said
proudly: "Ye have spoken fairly, but Marsile is my greatest enemy: how
can I trust your words?"

Blancandrin replied: "He will give hostages, twenty of our noblest
youths, and my own son will be among them. King Marsile will follow
you to the wondrous springs of Aix-la-Chapelle, and on the feast of
St. Michael will receive baptism in your court."

Thus the audience ended. The messengers were feasted in a pavilion
raised in the orchard, and the night passed in gaiety and
good-fellowship.


He Consults his Twelve Peers

In the early morning Charlemagne arose and heard Mass; then, sitting
beneath a pine-tree, he called the Twelve Peers to council. There came
the twelve heroes, chief of them Roland and his loyal brother-in-arms
Oliver; there came Archbishop Turpin; and, among a thousand loyal
Franks, there came Ganelon the traitor. When all were seated in due
order Charlemagne began:

"My lords and barons, I have received an embassy of peace from King
Marsile, who sends me great gifts and offers, but on condition that I
leave Spain and return to Aix. Thither will he follow me, to receive
the Faith, become a Christian and my vassal. Is he to be trusted?"

"Let us beware," cried all the Franks.


Roland Speaks

Roland, ever impetuous, now rose without delay, and spoke: "Fair uncle
and sire, it would be madness to trust Marsile. Seven years have we
warred in Spain, and many cities have I won for you, but Marsile has
ever been treacherous. Once before when he sent messengers with
olive-branches you and the French foolishly believed him, and he
beheaded the two counts who were your ambassadors to him. Fight
Marsile to the end, besiege and sack Saragossa, and avenge those who
perished by his treachery."


Ganelon Objects

Charlemagne looked out gloomily from under his heavy brows, he twisted
his moustache and pulled his long white beard, but said nothing, and
all the Franks remained silent, except Ganelon, whose hostility to
Roland showed clearly in his words:

"Sire, blind credulity were wrong and foolish, but follow up your own
advantage. When Marsile offers to become your vassal, to hold Spain at
your hand and to take your faith, any man who urges you to reject such
terms cares little for our death! Let pride no longer be your
counsellor, but hear the voice of wisdom."

The aged Duke Naimes, the Nestor of the army, spoke next, supporting
Ganelon: "Sire, the advice of Count Ganelon is wise, if wisely
followed. Marsile lies at your mercy; he has lost all, and only begs
for pity. It would be a sin to press this cruel war, since he offers
full guarantee by his hostages. You need only send one of your barons
to arrange the terms of peace."

This advice pleased the whole assembly, and a murmur was heard: "The
Duke has spoken well."


"Who Shall Go to Saragossa?"

    "'My lords and peers, whom shall we send
    To Saragossa to Marsile?'
    'Sire, let me go,' replied Duke Naimes;
    'Give me your glove and warlike staff.'
    'No!' cried the king, 'my counsellor,
    Thou shalt not leave me unadvised--
    Sit down again; I bid thee stay.'

    "'My lords and peers, whom shall we send
    To Saragossa to Marsile?'
    'Sire, I can go,' quoth Roland bold.
    'That canst thou not,' said Oliver;
    'Thy heart is far too hot and fierce--
    I fear for thee. But I will go,
    If that will please my lord the King.'
    'No!' cried the king, 'ye shall not go.
    I swear by this white flowing beard
    No peer shall undertake the task.'

    "'My lords and peers, whom shall we send?'
    Archbishop Turpin rose and spoke:
    'Fair sire, let me be messenger.
    Your nobles all have played their part;
    Give me your glove and warlike staff,
    And I will show this heathen king
    In frank speech how a true knight feels.'
    But wrathfully the king replied:
    'By this white beard, thou shalt not go!
    Sit down, and raise thy voice no more.'"


Roland Suggests Ganelon

"Knights of France," quoth Charlemagne, "choose me now one of your
number to do my errand to Marsile, and to defend my honour valiantly,
if need be."

"Ah," said Roland, "then it must be Ganelon, my stepfather; for
whether he goes or stays, you have none better than he!"

This suggestion satisfied all the assembly, and they cried: "Ganelon
will acquit himself right manfully. If it please the King, he is the
right man to go."

Charlemagne thought for a moment, and then, raising his head, beckoned
to Ganelon. "Come hither, Ganelon," he said, "and receive this glove
and staff, which the voice of all the Franks gives to thee."


Ganelon is Angry

"No," replied Ganelon, wrathfully. "This is the work of Roland, and I
will never forgive him, nor his friends, Oliver and the other Peers.
Here, in your presence, I bid them defiance!"

"Your anger is too great," said Charlemagne; "you will go, since it is
my will also."

"Yes, I shall go, but I shall perish as did your two former
ambassadors. Sire, forget not that your sister is my wife, and that
Baldwin, my son, will be a valiant champion if he lives. I leave to
him my lands and fiefs. Sire, guard him well, for I shall see him no
more."

"Your heart is too tender," said Charlemagne. "You must go, since such
is my command."


He Threatens Roland

Ganelon, in rage and anguish, glared round the council, and his face
drew all eyes, so fiercely he looked at Roland.

"Madman," said he, "all men know that I am thy stepfather, and for
this cause thou hast sent me to Marsile, that I may perish! But if I
return I will be revenged on thee."

"Madness and pride," Roland retorted, "have no terrors for me; but
this embassy demands a prudent man not an angry fool: if Charles
consents, I will do his errand for thee."

"Thou shalt not. Thou art not my vassal, to do my work, and Charles,
my lord, has given me his commands. I go to Saragossa; but there will
I find some way to vent my anger."

Now Roland began to laugh, so wild did his stepfather's threats seem,
and the laughter stung Ganelon to madness. "I hate you," he cried to
Roland; "you have brought this unjust choice on me." Then, turning to
the emperor: "Mighty lord, behold me ready to fulfil your commands."


But is Sent

"Fair Lord Ganelon," spoke Charlemagne, "bear this message to Marsile.
He must become my vassal and receive holy baptism. Half of Spain shall
be his fief; the other half is for Count Roland. If Marsile does not
accept these terms I will besiege Saragossa, capture the town, and
lead Marsile prisoner to Aix, where he shall die in shame and torment.
Take this letter, sealed with my seal, and deliver it into the king's
own right hand."

Thereupon Charlemagne held out his right-hand glove to Ganelon, who
would fain have refused it. So reluctant was he to grasp it that the
glove fell to the ground. "Ah, God!" cried the Franks, "what an evil
omen! What woes will come to us from this embassy!" "You shall hear
full tidings," quoth Ganelon. "Now, sire, dismiss me, for I have no
time to lose." Very solemnly Charlemagne raised his hand and made the
sign of the Cross over Ganelon, and gave him his blessing, saying,
"Go, for the honour of Jesus Christ, and for your Emperor." So
Ganelon took his leave, and returned to his lodging, where he prepared
for his journey, and bade farewell to the weeping retainers whom he
left behind, though they begged to accompany him. "God forbid," cried
he, "that so many brave knights should die! Rather will I die alone.
You, sirs, return to our fair France, greet well my wife, guard my son
Baldwin, and defend his fief!"


He Plots with Marsile's Messengers

Then Ganelon rode away, and shortly overtook the ambassadors of the
Moorish king, for Blancandrin had delayed their journey to accompany
him, and the two envoys began a crafty conversation, for both were
wary and skilful, and each was trying to read the other's mind. The
wily Saracen began:

    "'Ah! what a wondrous king is Charles!
    How far and wide his conquests range!
    The salt sea is no bar to him:
    From Poland to far England's shores
    He stretches his unquestioned sway;
    But why seeks he to win bright Spain?'
    'Such is his will,' quoth Ganelon;
    'None can withstand his mighty power!'

    "'How valiant are the Frankish lords
    But how their counsel wrongs their king
    To urge him to this long-drawn strife--
    They ruin both themselves and him!'
    'I blame not them,' quoth Ganelon,
    'But Roland, swollen with fatal pride.
    Near Carcassonne he brought the King
    An apple, crimson streaked with gold:
    "Fair sire," quoth he, "here at your feet
    I lay the crowns of all the kings."
    If he were dead we should have peace!'

    "'How haughty must this Roland be
    Who fain would conquer all the earth!
    Such pride deserves due chastisement!
    What warriors has he for the task?'
    'The Franks of France,' quoth Ganelon,
    'The bravest warriors 'neath the sun!
    For love alone they follow him
    (Or lavish gifts which he bestows)
    To death, or conquest of the world!'"

[Illustration: "Ganelon rode away"]


To Betray Roland

The bitterness in Ganelon's tone at once struck: Blancandrin, who cast
a glance at him and saw the Frankish envoy trembling with rage. He
suddenly addressed Ganelon in whispered tones: "Hast thou aught
against the nephew of Charles? Wouldst thou have revenge on Roland?
Deliver him to us, and King Marsile will share with thee all his
treasures." Ganelon was at first horrified, and refused to hear more,
but so well did Blancandrin argue and so skilfully did he lay his
snare that before they reached Saragossa and came to the presence of
King Marsile it was agreed that Roland should be destroyed by their
means.


Ganelon with the Saracens

Blancandrin and his fellow ambassadors conducted Ganelon into the
presence of the Saracen king, and announced Charlemagne's peaceable
reception of their message and the coming of his envoy. "Let him
speak: we listen," said Marsile.

Ganelon then began artfully: "Peace be to you in the name of the Lord
of Glory whom we adore! This is the message of King Charles: You shall
receive the Holy Christian Faith, and Charles will graciously grant
you one-half of Spain as a fief; the other half he intends for his
nephew Roland (and a haughty partner you will find him!). If you
refuse he will take Saragossa, lead you captive to Aix, and give you
there to a shameful death."


Marsile's Anger

Marsile's anger was so great at this insulting message that he sprang
to his feet, and would have slain Ganelon with his gold-adorned
javelin; but he, seeing this, half drew his sword, saying:

    "'Sword, how fair and bright thou art!
    Come thou forth and view the light.
    Long as I can wield thee here
    Charles my Emperor shall not say
    That I die alone, unwept.
    Ere I fall Spain's noblest blood
    Shall be shed to pay my death.'"


The Saracen Council

However, strife was averted, and Ganelon received praise from all for
his bold bearing and valiant defiance of his king's enemy. When quiet
was restored he repeated his message and delivered the emperor's
letter, which was found to contain a demand that the caliph, Marsile's
uncle, should be sent, a prisoner, to Charles, in atonement for the
two ambassadors foully slain before. The indignation of the Saracen
nobles was intense, and Ganelon was in imminent danger, but, setting
his back against a pine-tree, he prepared to defend himself to the
last. Again the quarrel was stayed, and Marsile, taking his most
trusted leaders, withdrew to a secret council, whither, soon,
Blancandrin led Ganelon. Here Marsile excused his former rage, and, in
reparation, offered Ganelon a superb robe of marten's fur, which was
accepted; and then began the tempting of the traitor. First demanding
a pledge of secrecy, Marsile pitied Charlemagne, so aged and so weary
with rule. Ganelon praised his emperor's prowess and vast power.
Marsile repeated his words of pity, and Ganelon replied that as long
as Roland and the Twelve Peers lived Charlemagne needed no man's pity
and feared no man's power; his Franks, also, were the best living
warriors. Marsile declared proudly that he could bring four hundred
thousand men against Charlemagne's twenty thousand French; but Ganelon
dissuaded him from any such expedition.


Ganelon Plans Treachery

    "'Not thus will you overcome him;
    Leave this folly, turn to wisdom.
    Give the Emperor so much treasure
    That the Franks will be astounded.
    Send him, too, the promised pledges,
    Sons of all your noblest vassals.
    To fair France will Charles march homeward,
    Leaving (as I will contrive it)
    Haughty Roland in the rearguard.
    Oliver, the bold and courteous,
    Will be with him: slay those heroes,
    And King Charles will fall for ever!'
    'Fair Sir Ganelon,' quoth Marsile,
    'How must I entrap Count Roland?'
    'When King Charles is in the mountains
    He will leave behind his rearguard
    Under Oliver and Roland.
    Send against them half your army:
    Roland and the Peers will conquer,
    But be wearied with the struggle--
    Then bring on your untired warriors.
    France will lose this second battle,
    And when Roland dies, the Emperor
    Has no right hand for his conflicts--
    Farewell all the Frankish greatness!
    Ne'er again can Charles assemble
    Such a mighty host for conquest,
    And you will have peace henceforward!'"


Welcomed by Marsile

Marsile was overjoyed at the treacherous advice and embraced and
richly rewarded the felon knight. The death of Roland and the Peers
was solemnly sworn between them, by Marsile on the book of the Law of
Mahomet, by Ganelon on the sacred relics in the pommel of his sword.
Then, repeating the compact between them, and warning Ganelon against
treason to his friends, Marsile dismissed the treacherous envoy who
hastened to return and put his scheme into execution.


Ganelon Returns to Charles

In the meantime Charles had retired as far as Valtierra, on his way to
France, and there Ganelon found him, and delivered the tribute, the
keys of Saragossa, and a false message excusing the absence of the
caliph. He had, so Marsile said, put to sea with three hundred
thousand warriors who would not renounce their faith, and all had been
drowned in a tempest, not four leagues from land. Marsile would obey
King Charles's commands in all other respects. "Thank God!" cried
Charlemagne. "Ganelon, you have done well, and shall be well
rewarded!"


The French Camp. Charles Dreams

Now the whole Frankish army marched towards the Pyrenees, and, as
evening fell, found themselves among the mountains, where Roland
planted his banner on the topmost summit, clear against the sky, and
the army encamped for the night; but the whole Saracen host had also
marched and encamped in a wood not far from the Franks. Meanwhile, as
Charlemagne slept he had dreams of evil omen. Ganelon, in his dreams,
seized the imperial spear of tough ash-wood, and broke it, so that
the splinters flew far and wide. In another dream he saw himself at
Aix attacked by a leopard and a bear, which tore off his right arm; a
greyhound came to his aid but he knew not the end of the fray, and
slept unhappily.


A Morning Council

When morning light shone, and the army was ready to march, the
clarions of the host sounded gaily, and Charlemagne called his barons
around him.

    "'My lords and Peers, ye see these strait defiles:
    Choose ye to whom the rearguard shall be given.'
    'My stepson Roland,' straight quoth Ganelon.
    ''Mid all the Peers there is no braver knight:
    In him will lie the safety of your host.'
    Charles heard in wrath, and spoke in angry tones:
    'What fiendish rage has prompted this advice?
    Who then will go before me in the van?'
    The traitor tarried not, but answered swift:
    'Ogier the Dane will do that duty best.'"

When Roland heard that he was to command the rearguard he knew not
whether to be pleased or not. At first he thanked Ganelon for naming
him. "Thanks, fair stepfather, for sending me to the post of danger.
King Charles shall lose no man nor horse through my neglect." But when
Ganelon replied sneeringly, "You speak the truth, as I know right
well," Roland's gratitude turned to bitter anger, and he reproached
the villain. "Ah, wretch! disloyal traitor! thou thinkest perchance
that I, like thee, shall basely drop the glove, but thou shalt see!
Sir King, give me your bow. I will not let my badge of office fall, as
thou didst, Ganelon, at Cordova. No evil omen shall assail the host
through me."


Roland for the Rearguard

Charlemagne was very loath to grant his request, but on the advice of
Duke Naimes, most prudent of counsellors, he gave to Roland his bow,
and offered to leave with him half the army. To this the champion
would not agree, but would only have twenty thousand Franks from fair
France. Roland clad himself in his shining armour, laced on his lordly
helmet, girt himself with his famous sword Durendala, and hung round
his neck his flower-painted shield; he mounted his good steed
Veillantif, and took in hand his bright lance with the white pennon
and golden fringe; then, looking like the Archangel St. Michael, he
rode forward, and easy it was to see how all the Franks loved him and
would follow where he led. Beside him rode the famous Peers of France,
Oliver the bold and courteous, the saintly Archbishop Turpin, and
Count Gautier, Roland's loyal vassal. They chose carefully the twenty
thousand French for the rearguard, and Roland sent Gautier with one
thousand of their number to search the mountains. Alas! they never
returned, for King Almaris, a Saracen chief, met and slew them all
among the hills; and only Gautier, sorely wounded and bleeding to
death, returned to Roland in the final struggle.

Charlemagne spoke a mournful "Farewell" to his nephew and the
rearguard, and the mighty army began to traverse the gloomy ravine
through the dark masses of rocks, and to emerge on the other side of
the Pyrenees. All wept, most for joy to set eyes on that dear land of
fair France, which for seven years they had not seen; but Charles,
with a sad foreboding of disaster, hid his eyes beneath his cloak and
wept in silence.


Charles is Sad

"What grief weighs on your mind, sire?" asked the wise Duke Naimes,
riding up beside Charlemagne.

"I mourn for my nephew. Last night in a vision I saw Ganelon break my
trusty lance--this Ganelon who has sent Roland to the rear. And now I
have left Roland in a foreign land, and, O God! if I lose him I shall
never find his equal!" And the emperor rode on in silence, seeing
naught but his own sad foreboding visions.


The Saracen Pursuit

Meanwhile King Marsile, with his countless Saracens, had pursued so
quickly that the van of the heathen army soon saw waving the banners
of the Frankish rear. Then as they halted before the strife began, one
by one the nobles of Saragossa, the champions of the Moors, advanced
and claimed the right to measure themselves against the Twelve Peers
of France. Marsile's nephew received the royal glove as chief
champion, and eleven Saracen chiefs took a vow to slay Roland and
spread the faith of Mahomet.

"Death to the rearguard! Roland shall die! Death to the Peers! Woe to
France and Charlemagne! We will bring the Emperor to your feet! You
shall sleep at St. Denis! Down with fair France!" Such were their
confident cries as they armed for the conflict; and on their side no
less eager were the Franks.

"Fair Sir Comrade," said Oliver to Roland, "methinks we shall have a
fray with the heathen."

"God grant it," returned Roland. "Our duty is to hold this pass for
our king. A vassal must endure for his lord grief and pain, heat and
cold, torment and death; and a knight's duty is to strike mighty
blows, that men may sing of him, in time to come, no evil songs.
Never shall such be sung of me."


Oliver Descries the Saracens

Hearing a great tumult, Oliver ascended a hill and looked towards
Spain, where he perceived the great pagan army, like a gleaming sea,
with shining hauberks and helms flashing in the sun. "Alas! we are
betrayed! This treason is plotted by Ganelon, who put us in the rear,"
he cried. "Say no more," said Roland; "blame him not in this: he is my
stepfather."

Now Oliver alone had seen the might of the pagan array, and he was
appalled by the countless multitudes of the heathens. He descended
from the hill and appealed to Roland.


Roland will not Blow his Horn

    "'Comrade Roland, sound your war-horn,
    Your great Olifant, far-sounding:
    Charles will hear it and return here.'
    'Cowardice were that,' quoth Roland;
    'In fair France my fame were tarnished.
    No, these Pagans all shall perish
    When I brandish Durendala.'

    "'Comrade Roland, sound your war-horn:
    Charles will hear it and return here.'
    'God forbid it,' Roland answered,
    'That it e'er be sung by minstrels
    I was asking help in battle
    From my King against these Pagans.
    I will ne'er do such dishonour
    To my kinsmen and my nation.
    No, these heathen all shall perish
    When I brandish Durendala.'

    "'Comrade Roland, sound your war-horn
    Charles will hear it and return here.
    See how countless are the heathen
    And how small our Frankish troop is!'
    'God forbid it,' answered Roland,
    'That our fair France be dishonoured
    Or by me or by my comrades--
    Death we choose, but not dishonour!'"

Roland was a valiant hero, but Oliver had prudence as well as valour,
and his advice was that of a good and careful general. Now he spoke
reproachfully.


It is Too Late

"Ah, Roland, if you had sounded your magic horn the king would soon be
here, and we should not perish! Now look to the heights and to the
mountain passes: see those who surround us. None of us will see the
light of another day!"

"Speak not so foolishly," retorted Roland. "Accursed be all cowards,
say I." Then, softening his tone a little, he continued: "Friend and
comrade, say no more. The emperor has entrusted to us twenty thousand
Frenchmen, and not a coward among them. Lay on with thy lance, Oliver,
and I will strike with Durendala. If I die men shall say: 'This was
the sword of a noble vassal.'"


Turpin Blesses the Knights

Then spoke the brave and saintly Archbishop Turpin. Spurring his
horse, he rode, a gallant figure, to the summit of a hill, whence he
called aloud to the Frankish knights:

    "'Fair sirs and barons, Charles has left us here
    To serve him, or at need to die for him.
    See, yonder come the foes of Christendom,
    And we must fight for God and Holy Faith.
    Now, say your shrift, and make your peace with Heaven;
    I will absolve you and will heal your souls;
    And if you die as martyrs, your true home
    Is ready midst the flowers of Paradise!'"

The Frankish knights, dismounting, knelt before Turpin, who blessed
and absolved them all, bidding them, as penance, to strike hard
against the heathen.

Then Roland called his brother-in-arms, the brave and courteous
Oliver, and said: "Fair brother, I know now that Ganelon has betrayed
us for reward and Marsile has bought us; but the payment shall be made
with our swords, and Charlemagne will terribly avenge us."


"Montjoie! Montjoie!"

While the two armies yet stood face to face in battle array Oliver
replied: "What good is it to speak? You would not sound your horn, and
Charles cannot help us; he is not to blame. Barons and lords, ride on
and yield not. In God's name fight and slay, and remember the war-cry
of our Emperor." And at the words the war-cry of "Montjoie! Montjoie!"
burst from the whole army as they spurred against the advancing
heathen host.


The Fray

Great was the fray that day, deadly was the combat, as the Moors and
Franks crashed together, shouting their cries, invoking their gods or
saints, wielding with utmost courage sword, lance, javelin, scimitar,
or dagger. Blades flashed, lances were splintered, helms were cloven
in that terrible fight of heroes. Each of the Twelve Peers did mighty
feats of arms. Roland himself slew the nephew of King Marsile, who had
promised to bring Roland's head to his uncle's feet, and bitter were
the words that Roland hurled at the lifeless body of his foe, who had
but just before boasted that Charlemagne should lose his right hand.
Oliver slew the heathen king's brother, and one by one the Twelve
Peers proved their mettle on the twelve champions of King Marsile, and
left them dead or mortally wounded on the field. Wherever the battle
was fiercest and the danger greatest, where help was most needed,
there Roland spurred to the rescue, swinging Durendala, and, falling
on the heathen like a thunderbolt of war, turned the tide of battle
again and yet again.

    "Red was Roland, red with bloodshed:
    Red his corselet, red his shoulders,
    Red his arm, and red his charger."

Like the red god Mars he rode through the battle; and as he went he
met Oliver, with the truncheon or a spear in his grasp.

    "'Friend, what hast thou there?' cried Roland.
    'In this game 'tis not a distaff,
    But a blade of steel thou needest.
    Where is now Hauteclaire, thy good sword,
    Golden-hilted, crystal-pommeled?'
    'Here,' said Oliver; 'so fight I
    That I have not time to draw it.'
    'Friend,' quoth Roland, 'more I love thee
    Ever henceforth than a brother.'"


The Saracens Perish

Thus the battle continued, most valiantly contested by both sides, and
the Saracens died by hundreds and thousands, till all their host lay
dead but one man, who fled wounded, leaving the Frenchmen masters of
the field, but in sorry plight--broken were their swords and lances,
rent their hauberks, torn and blood-stained their gay banners and
pennons, and many, many of their brave comrades lay lifeless. Sadly
they looked round on the heaps of corpses, and their minds were filled
with grief as they thought of their companions, of fair France which
they should see no more, and of their emperor who even now awaited
them while they fought and died for him. Yet they were not
discouraged; loudly their cry re-echoed, "Montjoie! Montjoie!" as
Roland cheered them on, and Turpin called aloud: "Our men are heroes;
no king under heaven has better. It is written in the Chronicles of
France that in that great land it is our king's right to have valiant
soldiers."


A Second Saracen Army

While they sought in tears the bodies of their friends, the main army
of the Saracens, under King Marsile in person, came upon them; for the
one fugitive who had escaped had urged Marsile to attack again at
once, while the Franks were still weary. The advice seemed good to
Marsile, and he advanced at the head of a hundred thousand men, whom
he now hurled against the French in columns of fifty thousand at a
time; and they came on right valiantly, with clarions sounding and
trumpets blowing.

    "'Soldiers of the Lord,' cried Turpin,
    'Be ye valiant and steadfast,
    For this day shall crowns be given you
    Midst the flowers of Paradise.
    In the name of God our Saviour,
    Be ye not dismayed nor frighted,
    Lest of you be shameful legends
    Chanted by the tongue of minstrels.
    Rather let us die victorious,
    Since this eve shall see us lifeless!--
    Heaven has no room for cowards!
    Knights, who nobly fight, and vainly,
    Ye shall sit amid the holy
    In the blessed fields of Heaven.
    On then, Friends of God, to glory!'"

And the battle raged anew, with all the odds against the small handful
of French, who knew they were doomed, and fought as though they were
"fey."[13]


Gloomy Portents

Meanwhile the whole course of nature was disturbed. In France there
were tempests of wind and thunder, rain and hail; thunderbolts fell
everywhere, and the earth shook exceedingly. From Mont St. Michel to
Cologne, from Besancon to Wissant, not one town could show its walls
uninjured, not one village its houses unshaken. A terrible darkness
spread over all the land, only broken when the heavens split asunder
with the lightning-flash. Men whispered in terror: "Behold the end of
the world! Behold the great Day of Doom!" Alas! they knew not the
truth: it was the great mourning for the death of Roland.


Many French Knights Fall

In this second battle the French champions were weary, and before long
they began to fall before the valour of the newly arrived Saracen
nobles. First died Engelier the Gascon, mortally wounded by the lance
of that Saracen who swore brotherhood to Ganelon; next Samson, and the
noble Duke Anseis. These three were well avenged by Roland and Oliver
and Turpin. Then in quick succession died Gerin and Gerier and other
valiant Peers at the hands of Grandoigne, until his death-dealing
career was cut short by Durendala. Another desperate single combat was
won by Turpin, who slew a heathen emir "as black as molten pitch."


The Second Army Defeated

Finally this second host of the heathens gave way and fled, begging
Marsile to come and succour them; but now of the victorious French
there were but sixty valiant champions left alive, including Roland,
Oliver, and the fiery prelate Turpin.


A Third Appears

Now the third host of the pagans began to roll forward upon the
dauntless little band, and in the short breathing-space before the
Saracens again attacked them Roland cried aloud to Oliver:

    "'Fair Knight and Comrade, see these heroes,
    Valiant warriors, lying lifeless!
    I must mourn for our fair country
    France, left widowed of her barons.
    Charles my King, why art thou absent?
    Brother mine, how shall we send him
    Mournful tidings of our struggle?'
    'How I know not,' said his comrade.
    'Better death than vile dishonour.'"


Roland Willing to Blow his Horn

    "'Comrade, I will blow my war-horn:
    Charles will hear it in the passes
    And return with all his army.'
    Oliver quoth: ''Twere disgraceful
    To your kinsmen all their life-days.
    When I urged it, then you would not;
    Now, to sound your horn is shameful,
    And I never will approve it.'"


Oliver Objects. They Quarrel

    "'See, the battle goes against us:
    Comrade, I shall sound my war-horn.'
    Oliver replied: 'O coward!
    When I urged it, then you would not.
    If fair France again shall greet me
    You shall never wed my sister;
    By this beard of mine I swear it!'

    "'Why so bitter and so wrathful?'
    Oliver returned: ''Tis thy fault;
    Valour is not kin to madness,
    Temperance knows naught of fury.
    You have killed these noble champions,
    You have slain the Emperor's vassals,
    You have robbed us of our conquests.
    Ah, your valour, Count, is fatal!
    Charles must lose his doughty heroes,
    And your league with me must finish
    With this day in bitter sorrow.'"


Turpin Mediates

Archbishop Turpin heard the dispute, and strove to calm the angry
heroes. "Brave knights, be not so enraged. The horn will not save the
lives of these gallant dead, but it will be better to sound it, that
Charles, our lord and emperor, may return, may avenge our death and
weep over our corpses, may bear them to fair France, and bury them in
the sanctuary, where the wild beasts shall not devour them." "That is
well said," quoth Roland and Oliver.


The Horn is Blown

Then at last Roland put the carved ivory horn, the magic Olifant, to
his lips, and blew so loudly that the sound echoed thirty leagues
away. "Hark! our men are in combat!" cried Charlemagne; but Ganelon
retorted: "Had any but the king said it, that had been a lie."

A second time Roland blew his horn, so violently and with such anguish
that the veins of his temples burst, and the blood flowed from his
brow and from his mouth. Charlemagne, pausing, heard it again, and
said: "That is Roland's horn; he would not sound it were there no
battle." But Ganelon said mockingly: "There is no battle, for Roland
is too proud to sound his horn in danger. Besides, who would dare to
attack Roland, the strong, the valiant, great and wonderful Roland? No
man. He is doubtless hunting, and laughing with the Peers. Your
words, my liege, do but show how old and weak and doting you are. Ride
on, sire; the open country lies far before you."

[Illustration: "Charlemagne heard it again"]

When Roland blew the horn for the third time he had hardly breath to
awaken the echoes; but still Charlemagne heard. "How faintly comes the
sound! There is death in that feeble blast!" said the emperor; and
Duke Naimes interrupted eagerly: "Sire, Roland is in peril; some one
has betrayed him--doubtless he who now tries to beguile you! Sire,
rouse your host, arm for battle, and ride to save your nephew."


Ganelon Arrested

Then Charlemagne called aloud: "Hither, my men. Take this traitor
Ganelon and keep him safe till my return." And the kitchen folk seized
the felon knight, chained him by the neck, and beat him; then, binding
him hand and foot, they flung him on a sorry nag, to be borne with
them till Charles should demand him at their hands again.


Charles Returns

With all speed the whole army retraced their steps, turning their
faces to Spain, and saying: "Ah, if we could find Roland alive what
blows we would strike for him!" Alas! it was too late! Too late!

How lofty are the peaks, how vast and shadowy the mountains! How dim
and gloomy the passes, how deep the valleys! How swift the rushing
torrents! Yet with headlong speed the Frankish army hastens back, with
trumpets sounding in token of approaching help, all praying God to
preserve Roland till they come. Alas! they cannot reach him in time!
Too late. Too late!


Roland Weeps for his Comrades

Now Roland cast his gaze around on hill and valley, and saw his noble
vassals and comrades lie dead. As a noble knight he wept for them,
saying:

    "'Fair Knights, may God have mercy on your souls!
    May He receive you into Paradise
    And grant you rest on banks of heavenly flowers!
    Ne'er have I known such mighty men as you.
    Fair France, that art the best of all dear lands,
    How art thou widowed of thy noble sons!
    Through me alone, dear comrades, have you died,
    And yet through me no help nor safety comes.
    God have you in His keeping! Brother, come,
    Let us attack the heathen and win death,
    Or grief will slay me! Death is duty now.'"


He Fights Desperately

So saying, he rushed into the battle, slew the only son of King
Marsile, and drove the heathen before him as the hounds drive the
deer. Turpin saw and applauded. "So should a good knight do, wearing
good armour and riding a good steed. He must deal good strong strokes
in battle, or he is not worth a groat. Let a coward be a monk in some
cloister and pray for the sins of us fighters."

Marsile in wrath attacked the slayer of his son, but in vain; Roland
struck off his right hand, and Marsile fled back mortally wounded to
Saragossa, while his main host, seized with panic, left the field to
Roland. However, the caliph, Marsile's uncle, rallied the ranks, and,
with fifty thousand Saracens, once more came against the little troop
of Champions of the Cross, the three poor survivors of the rearguard.

Roland cried aloud: "Now shall we be martyrs for our faith. Fight
boldly, lords, for life or death! Sell yourselves dearly! Let not fair
France be dishonoured in her sons. When the Emperor sees us dead with
our slain foes around us he will bless our valour."


Oliver Falls

The pagans were emboldened by the sight of the three alone, and the
caliph, rushing at Oliver, pierced him from behind with his lance. But
though mortally wounded Oliver retained strength enough to slay the
caliph, and to cry aloud: "Roland! Roland! Aid me!" then he rushed on
the heathen army, doing heroic deeds and shouting "Montjoie!
Montjoie!" while the blood ran from his wound and stained the earth
blood-red. At this woeful sight Roland swooned with grief, and Oliver,
faint from loss of blood, and with eyes dimmed by fast-coming death,
distinguished not the face of his dear friend; he saw only a vague
figure drawing near, and, mistaking it for an enemy, raised his sword
Hauteclaire and gave Roland one last terrible blow, which clove the
helmet, but harmed not the head. The blow roused Roland from his
swoon, and, gazing tenderly at Oliver, he gently asked him:

    "'Comrade and brother, was that blow designed
    To slay your Roland, him who loves you so?
    There is no vengeance you would wreak on me.'
    'Roland, I hear you speak, but see you not.
    God guard and keep you, friend; but pardon me
    The blow I struck, unwitting, on your head.'
    'I have no hurt,' said Roland; 'I forgive
    Here and before the judgment-throne of God.'"


And Dies

Now Oliver felt the pains of death come upon him. Both sight and
hearing were gone, his colour fled, and, dismounting, he lay upon the
earth; there, humbly confessing his sins, he begged God to grant him
rest in Paradise, to bless his lord Charlemagne and the fair land of
France, and to keep above all men his comrade Roland, his best-loved
brother-in-arms. This ended, he fell back, his heart failed, his head
drooped low, and Oliver the brave and courteous knight lay dead on the
blood-stained earth, with his face turned to the east. Roland lamented
him in gentle words: "Comrade, alas for thy valour! Many days and
years have we been comrades: no ill didst thou to me, nor I to thee:
now thou art dead, 'tis pity that I live!"


Turpin is Mortally Wounded. The Horn Again

Turpin and Roland now stood together for a time and were joined by the
brave Count Gautier, whose thousand men had been slain, and he himself
grievously wounded; he now came, like a loyal vassal, to die with his
lord Roland, and was slain in the first discharge of arrows which the
Saracens shot. Taught by experience, the pagans kept their distance,
and wounded Turpin with four lances, while they stood some yards away
from the heroes. But when Turpin felt himself mortally wounded he
plunged into the throng of the heathen, killing four hundred before he
fell, and Roland fought on with broken armour, and with ever-bleeding
head, till in a pause of the deadly strife he took his horn and again
sent forth a feeble dying blast.


Charles Answers the Horn

Charlemagne heard it, and was filled with anguish. "Lords, all goes
ill: I know by the sound of Roland's horn he has not long to live!
Ride on faster, and let all our trumpets sound, in token of our
approach." Then sixty thousand trumpets sounded, so that mountains
echoed it and valleys replied, and the heathen heard it and trembled.
"It is Charlemagne! Charles is coming!" they cried. "If Roland lives
till he comes the war will begin again, and our bright Spain is
lost." Thereupon four hundred banded together to slay Roland; but he
rushed upon them, mounted on his good steed Veillantif, and the
valiant pagans fled. But while Roland dismounted to tend the dying
archbishop they returned and cast darts from afar, slaying Veillantif,
the faithful war-horse, and piercing the hero's armour. Still nearer
and nearer sounded the clarions of Charlemagne's army in the defiles,
and the Saracen host fled for ever, leaving Roland alone, on foot,
expiring, amid the dying and the dead.


Turpin Blesses the Dead

Roland made his way to Turpin, unlaced his golden helmet, took off his
hauberk, tore his own tunic to bind up his grievous wounds, and then
gently raising the prelate, carried him to the fresh green grass,
where he most tenderly laid him down.

    "'Ah, gentle lord,' said Roland, 'give me leave
    To carry here our comrades who are dead,
    Whom we so dearly loved; they must not lie
    Unblest; but I will bring their corpses here
    And thou shalt bless them, and me, ere thou die.'
    'Go,' said the dying priest, 'but soon return.
    Thank God! the victory is yours and mine!'"

With great pain and many delays Roland traversed the field of
slaughter, looking in the faces of the dead, till he had found and
brought to Turpin's feet the bodies of the eleven Peers, last of all
Oliver, his own dear friend and brother, and Turpin blessed and
absolved them all. Now Roland's grief was so deep and his weakness so
great that he swooned where he stood, and the archbishop saw him fall
and heard his cry of pain. Slowly and painfully Turpin struggled to
his feet, and, bending over Roland, took Olifant, the curved ivory
horn; inch by inch the dying archbishop tottered towards a little
mountain stream, that the few drops he could carry might revive
Roland.


He Dies

However, his weakness overcame him before he reached the water, and he
fell forward dying. Feebly he made his confession, painfully he joined
his hands in prayer, and as he prayed his spirit fled. Turpin, the
faithful champion of the Cross, in teaching and in battle, died in the
service of Charlemagne. May God have mercy on his soul!

When Roland awoke from his swoon he looked for Turpin, and found him
dead, and, seeing Olifant, he guessed what the archbishop's aim had
been, and wept for pity. Crossing the fair white hands over Turpin's
breast, he sadly prayed:

    "'Alas! brave priest, fair lord of noble birth,
    Thy soul I give to the great King of Heaven!
    No mightier champion has He in His hosts,
    No prophet greater to maintain the Faith,
    No teacher mightier to convert mankind
    Since Christ's Apostles walked upon the earth!
    May thy fair soul escape the pains of Hell
    And Paradise receive thee in its bowers!'"


Roland's Last Fight

Now death was very near to Roland, and he felt it coming upon him
while he yet prayed and commended himself to his guardian angel
Gabriel. Taking in one hand Olifant, and in the other his good sword
Durendala, Roland climbed a little hill, one bowshot within the realm
of Spain. There under two pine-trees he found four marble steps, and
as he was about to climb them, fell swooning on the grass very near
his end. A lurking Saracen, who had feigned death, stole from his
covert, and, calling aloud, "Charles's nephew is vanquished! I will
bear his sword back to Arabia," seized Durendala as it lay in Roland's
dying clasp. The attempt roused Roland, and he opened his eyes,
saying, "Thou art not of us," then struck such a blow with Olifant on
the helm of the heathen thief that he fell dead before his intended
victim.


He Tries to Break his Sword

Pale, bleeding, dying, Roland struggled to his feet, bent on saving
his good blade from the defilement of heathen hands. He grasped
Durendala, and the brown marble before him split beneath his mighty
blows; but the good sword stood firm, the steel grated but did not
break, and Roland lamented aloud that his famous sword must now become
the weapon of a lesser man. Again Roland smote with Durendala, and
clove the block of sardonyx, but the good steel only grated and did
not break, and the hero bewailed himself aloud, saying, "Alas! my good
Durendala, how bright and pure thou art! How thou flamest in the
sunbeams, as when the angel brought thee! How many lands hast thou
conquered for Charles my King, how many champions slain, how many
heathen converted! Must I now leave thee to the pagans? May God spare
fair France this shame!" A third time Roland raised the sword and
struck a rock of blue marble, which split asunder, but the steel only
grated--it would not break; and the hero knew that he could do no
more.


His Last Prayer

Then he flung himself on the ground under a pine-tree with his face to
the earth, his sword and Olifant beneath him, his face to the foe,
that Charlemagne and the Franks might see when they came that he died
victorious. He made his confession, prayed for mercy, and offered to
Heaven his glove, in token of submission for all his sins. "_Mea
culpa!_ O God! I pray for pardon for all my sins, both great and
small, that I have sinned from my birth until this day." So he held up
towards Heaven his right-hand glove, and the angels of God descended
around him. Again Roland prayed:

    "'O very Father, who didst never lie,
    Didst bring St. Lazarus from the dead again,
    Didst save St. Daniel from the lion's mouth,
    Save Thou my soul and keep it from all ills
    That I have merited by all my sins!'"


He Dies

Again he held up to Heaven his glove, and St. Gabriel received it;
then, with head bowed and hands clasped, the hero died, and the
waiting cherubim, St. Raphael, St. Michael, and St. Gabriel, bore his
soul to Paradise.

So died Roland and the Peers of France.


Charles Arrives

Soon after Roland's heroic spirit had passed away the emperor came
galloping out of the mountains into the valley of Roncesvalles, where
not a foot of ground was without its burden of death.

Loudly he called: "Fair nephew, where art thou? Where is the
archbishop? And Count Oliver? Where are the Peers?"

Alas! of what avail was it to call? No man replied, for all were dead;
and Charlemagne wrung his hands, and tore his beard and wept, and his
army bewailed their slain comrades, and all men thought of vengeance.
Truly a fearful vengeance did Charles take, in that terrible battle
which he fought the next day against the Emir of Babylon, come from
oversea to help his vassal Marsile, when the sun stood still in heaven
that the Christians might be avenged on their enemies; in the capture
of Saragossa and the death of Marsile, who, already mortally wounded,
turned his face to the wall and died when he heard of the defeat of
the emir; but when vengeance was taken on the open enemy Charlemagne
thought of mourning, and returned to Roncesvalles to seek the body of
his beloved nephew.

The emperor knew well that Roland would be found before his men, with
his face to the foe. Thus he advanced a bowshot from his companions
and climbed a little hill, there found the little flowery meadow
stained red with the blood of his barons, and there at the summit,
under the trees, lay the body of Roland on the green grass. The broken
blocks of marble bore traces of the hero's dying efforts, and
Charlemagne raised Roland, and, clasping the hero in his arms,
lamented over him.


His Lament

    "'The Lord have mercy, Roland, on thy soul!
    Never again shall our fair France behold
    A knight so worthy, till France be no more!

    "'The Lord have mercy, Roland, on thy soul!
    That thou mayest rest in flowers of Paradise
    With all His glorious Saints for evermore!
    My honour now will lessen and decay,
    My days be spent in grief for lack of thee,
    My joy and power will vanish. There is none,
    Comrade or kinsman, to maintain my cause.

    "'The Lord have mercy, Roland, on thy soul!
    And grant thee place in Paradise the blest,
    Thou valiant youth, thou mighty conqueror!
    How widowed lies our fair France and how lone
    How will the realms that I have swayed rebel
    Now thou art taken from my weary age!
    So deep my woe that fain would I die too
    And join my valiant Peers in Paradise
    While men inter my weary limbs with thine!'"[14]


The Dead Buried

The French army buried the dead with all honour, where they had
fallen, except the bodies of Roland, Oliver, and Turpin, which were
carried to Blaye, and interred in the great cathedral there; and then
Charlemagne returned to Aix.


Aude the Fair

As Charles the Great entered his palace a beauteous maiden met him,
Aude the Fair, the sister of Oliver and betrothed bride of Roland. She
asked eagerly:

"Where is Roland the mighty captain, who swore to take me for his
bride?"

[Illustration: Aude the Fair

Evelyn Paul]

"Alas! dear sister and friend," said Charlemagne, weeping and tearing
his long white beard, "thou askest tidings of the dead. But I will
replace him: thou shalt have Louis, my son, Count of the Marches."

"These words are strange," exclaimed Aude the Fair. "God and all His
saints and angels forbid that I should live when Roland my love is
dead." Thereupon she lost her colour and fell at the emperor's feet;
he thought her fainting, but she was dead. God have mercy on her soul!


The Traitor Put to Death

Too long it would be to tell of the trial of Ganelon the traitor.
Suffice it that he was torn asunder by wild horses, and his name
remains in France a byword for all disloyalty and treachery.


FOOTNOTES:

[12] _See_ "Myths and Legends of the Middle Ages," by H. Guerber.

[13] Marked out for death.

[14] The poetical quotations are from the "Chanson de Roland."




CHAPTER VIII: THE COUNTESS CATHLEEN


Celtic Mysticism

In all Celtic literature there is recognisable a certain spirit which
seems to be innate in the very character of the people, a spirit of
mysticism and acknowledgment of the supernatural. It carries with it a
love of Nature, a delight in beauty, colour and harmony, which is
common to all the Celtic races. But with these characteristics we find
in Ireland a spiritual beauty, a passion of self-sacrifice, unknown in
Wales or Brittany. Hence the early Irish heroes are frequently found
renouncing advantages, worldly honour, and life itself, at the bidding
of some imperative moral impulse. They are the knights-errant of early
European chivalry which was a much deeper and more real inspiration
than the carefully cultivated artificial chivalry of centuries later.
Cuchulain, Diarmuit, Naesi all pay with their lives for their
obedience to the dictates of honour and conscience. And in women, for
whom in those early days sacrifice of self was the only way of
heroism, the surrender even of eternal bliss was only the sublimation
of honour and chivalry; and this was the heroism of the Countess
Cathleen.


The Cathleen Legend

The legend is old, so old that its root has been lost and we know not
who first imagined it; but the idea, the central incident, doubtless
goes back to Druid times, when a woman might well have offered herself
up to the cruel gods to avert their wrath and stay the plagues which
fell upon her people. Under a like impulse Curtius sprang into the
gulf in the Forum, and Decius devoted himself to death to win the
safety of the Roman army. In each case the powers, evil or
beneficent, were supposed to be appeased by the offering of a human
life. When Christianity found this legend of sacrifice popular among
the heathen nations, it was comparatively easy to adopt it and give it
a yet wider scope, by making the sacrifice spiritual rather than
physical, and by finally rewarding the hero with heavenly joys. It is
to be noted, too, that even at this early period there is a certain
glorification of chicanery: the fiend fulfils his side of the
contract, but God Himself breaks the other side. This becomes a
regular feature in all tales that relate dealings with the Evil One:
all Devil's Bridges, Devil's Dykes, and the Faust legends show that
Satan may be trusted to keep his word, while the saints invariably
kept the letter and broke the spirit. To so primitive a tale as that
of "The Countess Cathleen" the pettifogging quibbles of later saints
are utterly unknown: God saves her soul because it is His will to
reward such abnegation of self, and even the Evil One dare not
question the Divine Will.


The Story. Happy Ireland

Once, long ago, as the Chronicles tell us, Ireland was known
throughout Europe as "The Isle of Saints," for St. Patrick had not
long before preached the Gospel, the message of good tidings, to the
warring inhabitants, to tribes of uncivilised Celts, and to marauding
Danes and Vikings. He had driven out the serpent-worshippers, and
consecrated the Black Stone of Tara to the worship of the True God; he
had convinced the High King of the truth and reasonableness of the
doctrine of the Trinity by the illustration of the shamrock leaf, and
had overthrown the great idols and purified the land. Therefore the
fair shores and fertile vales of Erin, the clustered islets, dropped
like jewels in the azure seas, the mist-covered, heather-clad
hill-sides, even the barren mountain-tops and the patches of firm
ground scattered in the solitudes of fathomless bogs, were homes of
pious Culdee or lonely hermit. There was still strife in Ireland, for
king fought with king, and heathen marauders still vexed the land; but
many warlike Irish clans or "septs" turned their ardour for fight to
religious conflicts, and often every man of a tribe became a monk, so
that great abbeys and tribal monasteries and schools were built on the
hills where, in former days, stood the chieftain's stronghold (_rath_
or _dun_, as Irish legends name it), with its earth mounds and wooden
palisades. Holy psalms and chants replaced the boastful songs of the
old bards, whilst warriors accustomed to regard fighting and hunting
as the only occupations worthy of a free-born man, now peacefully
illuminated manuscripts or wrought at useful handicrafts. Yet still in
secret they dreaded and tried to appease the wrath of the Dagda,
Brigit of the Holy Fire, AEngus the Ever-Young, and the awful Washers
of the Ford, the Choosers of the Slain; and to this dread was now
joined the new fear of the cruel demons who obeyed Satan, the Prince
of Evil.


The Young Countess

At this time there dwelt in Ireland the Countess Cathleen, young,
good, and beautiful. Her eyes were as deep, as changeful, and as pure
as the ocean that washed Erin's shores; her yellow hair, braided in
two long tresses, was as bright as the golden circlet on her brow or
the yellow corn in her garners; and her step was as light and proud
and free as that of the deer in her wide domains. She lived in a
stately castle in the midst of great forests, with the cottages of her
tribesmen around her gates, and day by day and year by year she
watched the changing glories of the mighty woods, as the seasons
brought new beauties, till her soul was as lovely as the green woods
and purple hills around. The Countess Cathleen loved the dim,
mysterious forest, she loved the tales of the ancient gods, and of

    "Old, unhappy, far-off things,
    And battles long ago;"

    _Wordsworth._

but more than all she loved her clansmen and vassals: she prayed for
them at all the holy hours, and taught and tended them with loving
care, so that in no place in Ireland could be found a happier tribe
than that which obeyed her gentle rule.


Dearth and Famine

One year there fell upon Ireland, erewhile so happy, a great
desolation--"For Scripture saith, an ending to all good things must
be"[15]--and the happiness of the Countess Cathleen's tribe came to an
end in this wise: A terrible famine fell on the land; the seed-corn
rotted in the ground, for rain and never-lifting mists filled the
heavy air and lay on the sodden earth; then when spring came barren
fields lay brown where the shooting corn should be; the cattle died in
the stall or fell from weakness at the plough, and the sheep died of
hunger in the fold; as the year passed through summer towards autumn
the berries failed in the sun-parched woods, and the withered leaves,
fallen long before the time, lay rotting on the dank earth; the timid
wild things of the forest, hares, rabbits, squirrels, died in their
holes or fell easy victims to the birds and beasts of prey; and these,
in their turn, died of hunger in the famine-stricken forests.

    "I searched all day: the mice and rats and hedgehogs
    Seemed to be dead, and I could hardly hear
    A wing moving in all the famished woods."[16]


Distress of the Peasants

A cry of bitter agony and lamentation rose from the starving Isle of
Saints to the gates of Heaven, and fell back unheard; the sky was hard
as brass above and the earth was barren beneath, and men and women
died in despair, their shrivelled lips still stained green by the
dried grass and twigs they had striven to eat.

    "I passed by Margaret Nolan's: for nine days
    Her mouth was green with dock and dandelion;
    And now they wake her."


The Misery Increases

In vain the High King of Ireland proclaimed a universal peace, and
wars between quarrelling tribes stopped and foreign pirates ceased to
molest the land, and chief met chief in the common bond of misery; in
vain the rich gave freely of their wealth--soon there was no
distinction between rich and poor, high and low, chief and vassal, for
all alike felt the grip of famine, all died by the same terrible
hunger. Soon many of the great monasteries lay desolate, their stores
exhausted, their portals open, while the brethren, dead within, had
none to bury them; the lonely hermits died in their little
beehive-shaped cells, or fled from the dreadful solitude to gather in
some wealthy abbey which could still feed its monks; and isle and vale
which had echoed their holy chants knew the sounds no more. Over all,
unlifting, unchanging, brooded the deadly vapour, bearing the plague
in its heavy folds, and filling the air with a sultry lurid haze.

    "There is no sign of change--day copies day,
    Green things are dead--the cattle too are dead
    Or dying--and on all the vapour hangs
    And fattens with disease, and glows with heat."


Cathleen Heartbroken for her People

Round the castle of the Countess Cathleen there was great stir and
bustle, for her tender heart was wrung with the misery of her people,
and her prayers for them ascended to God unceasingly. So thin she grew
and so worn that the physicians bade her servants bring harp and song
to charm away the sadness that weighed upon her spirit; but all in
vain! Neither the well-loved legends of the ancient gods, nor her
harp, nor the voice of her bards could bring her relief--nothing but
the attempt to save her people. From the earliest days of the famine
her house and her stores were ever ready to supply the wants of the
homeless, the poor, the suffering; her wealth was freely spent for
food for the starving while supplies could yet be bought either near
or in distant baronies; and when known supplies failed her lavish
offers tempted the churlish farmers, who still hoarded grain that they
might enrich themselves in the great dearth, to sell some of their
garnered stores. When she could no longer induce them to part with
their grain, her own winter provisions, wine and corn, were
distributed generously to all who asked for relief, and none ever left
her castle without succour.


Her Wide Charity

Thus passed the early months of bitter starvation, and the Countess
Cathleen's name was borne far and wide through Ireland, accompanied
with the blessings of all the rescued; and round her castle, from
every district, gathered a mighty throng of poor--not only her own
clansmen--who all looked to her for a daily dole of food and drink to
keep some life in them until the pestilential mists should pass away.
The wholesome cold of winter would purify the air and bring new hope
and promise of new life in the coming year. Alas! the winter drew on
apace and still the poisonous yellow vapours hung heavily over the
land, and still the deadly famine clutched each feeble heart and
weakened the very springs of life, and the winter frosts slew more
than the summer heats, so feeble were the people and so weakened.


Lawlessness Breaks Out

At last, even in the Isle of Saints, the bonds of right and wrong were
loosened, all respect for property vanished in the universal
desolation, and men began to rob and plunder, to trust only to the
right of might, thinking that their poor miserable lives were of more
value than aught else, than conscience and pity and honesty. Thus
Cathleen lost by barefaced robbery much of what she still possessed of
flocks and herds, of scanty fruit and corn. Her servants would gladly
have pursued the robbers and regained the spoils, but Cathleen forbade
it, for she pitied the miserable thieves, and thought no evil of them
in this bitter dearth. By this time she had distributed all her winter
stores, and had only enough to feed her poor pensioners and her
household with most scanty rations; and she herself shared equally
with them, for the most earnest entreaties of her faithful servants
could not induce her to fare better than they in anything. Soon there
would be nothing left for daily distribution, and her heart almost
broke as she saw the misery of her helpless dependents; they looked to
her as an angel of pity and deliverance, while she knew herself to be
as helpless as they. Day by day Cathleen went among them, with her
pitifully scanty doles of food, cheering them by her words and
smiles, and by her very presence; and each day she went to her chapel,
where she could cast aside the mask of cheerfulness she wore before
her people, and prayed to the Blessed Virgin Mary and all the saints
to show her how to save her own tribe and all the land.

[Illustration: "Day by day Cathleen went among them"]


Cathleen Has an Inspiration

As the Countess knelt long before the altar one noontide she passed
from her prayers into a deep sleep, and sank down on the altar steps.
In the troubled depths of her mind a thought arose, which came to her
as an inspiration from Heaven itself. She awoke and sprang up
joyfully, exclaiming aloud: "Thanks be to Our Lady and to all the
saints! To them alone the blessed thought is due. Thus can I save my
poor until the dearth is over."

Then Cathleen left her oratory with such a light heart as she had not
felt since the terrible visitation began, and the gladness in her face
was so new and wonderful that all her servants noticed the change, and
her old foster-mother, who loved the Countess with the utmost
devotion, shuddered at the thought that perhaps her darling had come
under the power of the ancient gods and would be bewitched away to
Tir-nan-og, the land of never-dying youth. Fearfully old Oona watched
Cathleen's face as she passed through the hall, and Cathleen saw the
anxious gaze, and came and laid her hand on the old woman's shoulder,
saying, "Nay, fear not, nurse; the saints have heard my prayer and put
it into my heart to save all these helpless ones." Then she crossed
the hall to her own room, and called a servant, saying, "Send hither
quickly Fergus my steward."


She Summons her Steward

Shortly afterwards the steward came, Fergus the White, an old
grey-haired man, who had been foster-brother to Cathleen's
grandfather. He had seen three generations pass away, he had watched
the change from heathenism to Christianity, and of all the chief's
family, to which his loyal devotion had ever clung, there remained but
this one young girl, and he loved her as his own child. Fergus did
obeisance to his liege lady, and kissed her hand kneeling as he asked:

"What would the Countess Cathleen with her steward? Shall I render my
account of lands and wealth?"


Demands to Know what Wealth she Owns

"How much have I in lands?" the Countess asked. And Fergus answered in
surprise: "Your lands are worth one hundred thousand pounds."

"Of what value is the timber in my forests?" "As much again."

"What is the worth of my castles and my fair residences?" continued
the Countess Cathleen. And Fergus still replied: "As much more,"
though in his heart he questioned why his lady wished to know now,
while the famine made all riches seem valueless.

"How much gold still unspent lies in thy charge in my
treasure-chests?"

"Lady, your stored gold is three hundred thousand pounds, as much as
all your lands and forests and houses are worth."

The Countess Cathleen thought for an instant, and then, as one who
makes a momentous decision, spoke firmly, though her lips quivered as
she gave utterance to her thought:


"Go Far and Buy Food"

"Then, Fergus, take my bags of coin and go. Leave here my jewels and
some gold, for I may hear of some stores of grain hoarded by niggard
farmers, and may induce them to sell, if not for the love of God, then
for the love of gold. Take, too, authority from me, written and sealed
with my seal, to sell all my lands and timber, and castles, except
this one alone where I must dwell. Send a man, trustworthy and speedy,
to the North, to Ulster, where I hear the famine is less terrible, and
let him buy what cattle he can find, and drive them back as soon as
may be."

    "Keeping this house alone, sell all I have;
    Go to some distant country, and come again
    With many herds of cows and ships of grain."


The Steward Reluctantly Obeys

The ancient steward, Fergus the White, stood at first speechless with
horror and grief, but after a moment of silence his sorrow found vent
in words, and he besought his dear lady not to sell everything, her
ancient home, her father's lands, her treasured heirlooms, and leave
herself no wealth for happier times. All his persuasions were useless,
for Cathleen would not be moved; she bade him "Farewell" and hastened
his journey, saying, "A cry is in mine ears; I cannot rest." So there
was no help for it. A trusty man was despatched to Ulster to buy up
all the cattle (weak and famine-stricken as they would be) in the
North Country; while Fergus himself journeyed swiftly to England,
which was still prosperous and fertile, untouched by the deadly
famine, and knowing nothing of the desolation of the sister isle, to
which the English owed so much of their knowledge of the True Faith.


Buys Stores in England

In England Fergus spent all the gold he brought with him, and then
sold all the Countess Cathleen bade him sell--lands, castles, forests,
pastures, timber--all but one lonely castle in the desolate woods,
where she dwelt among her own people, with the dying folk thronging
round her gates and in her halls. Good bargains Fergus made also, for
he was a shrewd and loyal steward, and the saints must have touched
the hearts of the English merchants, so that they gave good prices for
all, or perhaps they did not realize the dire distress that prevailed
in Ireland. However that may have been, Fergus prospered in his
trading, and bought grain, and wine, and fat oxen and sheep, so that
he loaded many ships with full freights of provisions, enough to carry
the starving peasantry through the famine year till the next harvest.
At last all his money was spent, all his ships were laden, everything
was ready, and the little fleet lay in harbour, only awaiting a fair
wind, which, unhappily, did not come.


His Return Delayed

First of all Fergus waited through a deadly calm, when the sails hung
motionless, drooping, with no breath of air to stir them, when the fog
that brooded over the shores of England never lifted and all sailing
was impossible; then the winds dispersed the fog, and Fergus,
forgetting caution in his great anxiety to return, hastily set sail
for his own land, and there came fierce tempests and contrary winds,
so that his little fleet was driven back, and one or two ships went
down with all their stores of food. Fergus wept to see his lady's
wealth lost in the wintry sea, but he dared not venture again, and
though he chafed and fretted at the delay, it was nearly two months
after he reached England before he could sail back to his young
mistress and her starving countrymen. The trusty messenger who had
been sent to buy cattle had succeeded beyond his own expectation; he
also had made successful bargains, and had found more cattle than he
believed were still alive in Ireland. He had bought all, and was
driving them slowly towards the Countess Cathleen's forest dwelling.
Their progress was so slow, because of their weakness and the scanty
fodder by the way, that no news of them came to Cathleen, and she knew
not that while corn and cattle were coming with Fergus across the sea,
food was also coming to her slowly through the barren ways of her own
native land. None of this she knew, and despair would have filled her
heart, but for her faith in God and her belief in the great
inspiration that had been given to her.


Deepening Misery in Ireland

Meanwhile terrible things had been happening in Ireland. As in England
in later days, "men said openly that Christ and His saints slept";
they thought with longing of the mighty old gods, for the new seemed
powerless, and they yearned for the friendly "good people" who had
fled from the sound of the church bell. Thus many minds were ready to
revolt from the Christian faith if they had not feared the life after
death and the endless torments of the Christian Hell. Some few,
desperate, even offered secret worship to the old heathen gods, and
true love to the One True God had grown cold.


Two Mysterious Strangers

Now on the very day on which Fergus sailed for England, and his
comrade departed to Ulster, two mysterious and stately strangers
suddenly appeared in Erin. Whence they came no man knew, but they were
first seen near the wild sea-shore of the west, and the few poor
inhabitants thought they had been put ashore by some vessel or wrecked
on that dangerous coast. Aliens they certainly were, for they talked
with each other in a tongue that none understood, and they appeared as
if they did not comprehend the questions asked of them. Thus they
passed away from the western coasts, and made their way inland; but
when they next appeared, in a village not far from Dublin, they had
greatly changed: they wore magnificent robes and furs, with splendid
jewelled gloves on their hands, and golden circlets, set with gleaming
rubies, bound their brows; their black steeds showed no trace of
weakness and famine as they rode through the woods and carefully noted
the misery everywhere.


Their Strange Story

At last they alighted at the little lodge, where a forester's widow
gladly received them; and their royal dress, lofty bearing and strange
language accorded ill with the mean surroundings and the scanty
accommodation of that little hut. The dead forester had been one of
the Countess Cathleen's most faithful vassals, and his holding was but
a short distance from the castle, so that the strangers could,
unobserved, watch the life of the little village. As time passed they
told their hostess they were merchants, simple traders from a distant
country, trafficking in very precious gems; but they had no wares for
exchange, and no gems to show; they made no inquiries or researches,
bargained with no man, seemed to do no business; they were the most
unusual merchants ever seen in Ireland, and the strangeness of their
behaviour troubled men's minds.


Mysterious Behaviour

Day by day they ate, unquestioning, the coarse food their poor hostess
set before them, and the black bread which was the best food
obtainable in those terrible days, but they added to it wine, rich and
red, from their own private store, and they paid her lavishly in good
red gold, so that she wondered that any men should stay in the
famine-stricken country when they could so easily leave it at their
will. Gradually, too, speaking now in the Irish tongue, they began to
ask her cautious questions of the people, of the land, of the famine,
how men lived and how they died, and so they heard of the exceeding
goodness of the Countess Cathleen, whose bounty had saved so many
lives, and was still saving others, though the deadly pinch of famine
grew sorer with the passing days. To their hostess they admired
Cathleen's goodness, and were loud in her praises, but they looked
askance at one another and their brows were black with discontent.


Professed Errand of Mercy

Then one day the kingly merchants told the poor widow who harboured
them that they too were the friends of the poor and starving; they
were servants of a mighty prince, who in his compassion and mercy had
sent them on a mission to Ireland to help the afflicted peasants to
fight against famine and death. They said that they themselves had no
food to give, only wine and gold in plenty, so that men might exert
themselves and search for food to buy. Their hostess, hearing this,
and knowing that there were still some niggards who refused to part
with their mouldering heaps of corn, setting the price so high that no
man could buy, called down the blessing of God and Mary and all the
saints upon their heads, for if they would distribute their gold to
all, or even buy the corn themselves and distribute it, men need no
longer die of hunger.


A New Traffic

When she prayed for a blessing on the two strangers they smiled
scornfully and impatiently; and the elder said, cunningly:

    "Alas! we know the evils of mere charity,
    And would devise a more considered way.
    Let each man bring one piece of merchandise."

"Ah, sirs!" replied the hostess, "then your compassion, your gold and
your goodwill are of no avail. Think you, after all these weary
months, that any man has merchandise left to sell? They have sold long
ago all but the very clothes they wear, to keep themselves alive till
better days come. Such offers are mockery of our distress."

"We mock you not," said the elder merchant. "All men have the one
precious thing we wish to buy, and have come hither to find; none has
already lost or sold it."

"What precious treasure can you mean? Men in Ireland now have only
their lives, and can barely cherish those," said the poor woman,
wondering greatly and much afraid.


Buyers of Souls

The elder merchant continued gazing at her with a crafty smile and an
eye ever on the alert for tokens of understanding. "Poor as they are,
Irishmen have still one thing that we will purchase, if they will
sell: their souls, which we have come to obtain for our mighty Prince,
and with the great price that we shall pay in pure gold men can well
save their lives till the starving time is over. Why should men die a
cruel, lingering death or drag through weary months of miserable
half-satisfied life when they may live well and merrily at the cost of
a soul, which is no good but to cause fear and pain? We take men's
souls and liberate them from all pain and care and remorse, and we
give in exchange money, much money, to procure comforts and ease; we
enrol men as vassals of our great lord, and he is no hard taskmaster
to those who own his sway."


Slow Trade at First

When the poor widow heard these dreadful words she knew that the
strangers were demons come to tempt men's souls and to lure them to
Hell. She crossed herself, and fled from them in fear, praying to be
kept from temptation; and she would not return to her little cottage
in the forest, but stayed in the village warning men against the evil
demons who were tempting the starving people, till she too died of the
famine, and her house was left wholly to the strangers. Yet the
merchants fared ever well, better than before her departure, and those
who ventured to the forest dwelling found good food and rich wine,
which the strangers sometimes gave to their visitors, with crafty
hints of abundance to be easily obtained. Then when timid individuals
asked the way to win these comforts the strangers began their
tempting, and represented the case to be gained by the sale of men's
souls. One man, bolder than the rest, made a bargain with the demons
and gave them his soul for three hundred crowns of gold, and from that
time he in his turn became a tempter. He boasted of his wealth, of the
rich food the merchants gave him at times, of the potent wine he drank
from their generously opened bottles, and, best of all, he vaunted
his freedom from pity, conscience, or remorse.


Trade Increases

Gradually many people came to the forest dwelling and trafficked with
the demon merchants. The purchase of souls went on busily, and the
demons paid prices varying according to the worth of the soul and the
record of its former sins; but to all who sold they gave food and
wine, and in gloating over their gold and satisfying hunger and
thirst, men forgot to ask whence came this food and wine and the
endless stores of coin. Now many people ventured into the forest to
deal with the demons, and the narrow track grew into a broad beaten
way with the numbers of those who came, and all returned fed and
warmed, and bearing bags heavy with coin, and the promise of abundant
food and easy service. Those who had sold their souls rioted with the
money, for the demons gave them food, and they bought wine from the
inexhaustible stores of the evil merchants. The poor, lost people knew
that there was no hope for them after death, and they tried by all
means to keep themselves alive and to enjoy what was yet left to them;
but their mirth was fearful and they durst not stop to think.


Cathleen Hears of the Demon Traders

At first the Countess Cathleen knew nothing of the terrible doings of
the demons, for she never passed beyond her castle gates, but spent
her time in prayer for her people's safety and for the speedy return
of her messengers; but when the starving throng of pensioners at her
gates grew daily less, and there were fewer claimants for the pitiful
allowance which was all she had to give, she wondered if some other
mightier helper had come to Ireland. But she could hear of none,
and soon the shameless rioting and drunkenness in the village came to
her knowledge, and she wondered yet more whence her clansmen obtained
the means for their excesses, for she felt instinctively that the
origin of all this rioting must be evil. Cathleen therefore called to
her an old peasant, whose wife had died of hunger in the early days of
the famine, so that he himself had longed to die and join her; but
when he came to her she was horror-struck by the change in him. Now he
came flushed with wine, with defiant look and insolent bearing, and
his face was full of evil mirth as he tried to answer soberly the
Countess's questions.

"Why do the villagers and strangers no longer come to me for food? I
have but little now to give, but all are welcome to share it with me
and my household."


The Peasant's Story

"They do not come, O Countess, because they are no longer starving.
They have better food and wine, and abundance of money to buy more."

[Illustration: The peasant's story]

"Whence then have they obtained the money, the food, and the wine for
the drinking-bouts, the tumult of which reaches me even in my
oratory?"

"Lady, they have received all from the generous merchants who are in
the forest dwelling where old Mairi formerly lived; she is dead now,
and these noble strangers keep open house in her cottage night and
day; they are so wealthy that they need not stint their bounty, and so
powerful that they can find good food, enough for all who go to them.
Since Brigit died (your old servant, lady) her husband and son work no
more, but serve the strange merchants, and urge men to join them; and
I, and many others, have done so, and we are now wealthy" (here he
showed the Countess a handful of gold) "and well fed, and have wine as
much as heart can desire."

"But do you give them nothing in return for all their generosity? Are
they so noble that they ask nothing in requital of their bounty?"


"Good Gold for Souls"

"Oh, yes, we give them something, but nothing of importance, nothing
we cannot spare. They are merchants of souls, and buy them for their
king, and they pay good red gold for the useless, painful things. I
have sold my soul to them, and now I weep no more for my wife; I am
gay, and have wine enough and gold enough to help me through this
dearth!"

"Alas!" sighed the Countess, "and what when you too die?" The old
peasant laughed at her grief as he said: "Then, as now, I shall have
no soul to trouble me with remorse or conscience"; and the Countess
covered her eyes with her hand and beckoned silently that he should
go. In her oratory, whither she betook herself immediately, she prayed
with all her spirit that the Virgin and all the saints would inspire
her to defeat the demons and to save her people's souls.


Cathleen Tries to Check the Traffic

Next day Cathleen called together all the people in the village, her
own tribesmen and strangers. She offered them again a share of all she
had, and the daily rations she could distribute, but told them that
all must share alike and that she had nothing but the barest
necessaries to give--scanty portions of corn and meal, with milk from
one or two famine-stricken cows her servants had managed to keep
alive. To this she added that she had sent two trusty messengers for
help, one to Ulster for cattle, and Fergus to England for corn and
wine; they must return soon, she felt sure, with abundant supplies, if
men would patiently await their return.


In Vain

But all was useless. Her messengers had sent no word of their return,
and the abundant supplies at the forest cottage were more easily
obtained, and were less carefully regulated, than those of the
Countess Cathleen. The merchants, too, were ever at hand with their
cunning wiles, and their active, persuasive dupes, who would gladly
bring all others into their own soulless condition. The wine given by
the demons warmed the hearts of all who drank, and the deceived
peasants dreamed of happiness when the famine was over, and so the
passionate appeal of the Countess failed, and the sale of souls
continued merrily. The noise of revelry grew daily louder and more
riotous, and the drinkers cared nothing for the death or departure of
their dearest friends; while those who died, died drunken and utterly
reckless, or full of horror and despair, reviling the crafty merchants
who had deceived them with promises of life and happiness. The evil
influence clung all about the country-side, and seemed in league with
the pitiless powers of Nature against the souls of men, till at last
the stricken Countess, putting her trust in God, sought out the forest
lodge where the demon merchants dwelt, trafficking for souls. The way
was easy to find now, for a broad beaten track led to the dwelling,
and as the evil spirits saw Cathleen coming slowly along the path
their wicked eyes gleamed and their clawlike hands worked convulsively
in their jewelled gloves, for they hoped she had come to sell her pure
soul.


She Visits the Demons

"What does the Countess Cathleen wish to obtain from two poor stranger
merchants?" said the elder with an evil smile; and the younger, bowing
deeply said: "Lady, you may command us in all things, save what
touches our allegiance to our king." Cathleen replied: "I have no
merchandise to barter, nothing for trade with you, for you buy such
things as I will never sell: you buy men's souls for Hell. I come only
to beg that you will release the poor souls whom you have bought for
Satan's kingdom, and will have mercy on my ignorant people and deceive
them no more. I have yet some gold unspent and jewels unsold: take all
there is but let my people go free." Then the merchants laughed aloud
scornfully, and rejected her offer. "Would you have us undo our work?
Have we toiled, then, for naught to extend our master's sway? Have we
won for him so many souls to dwell for ever in his kingdom and do his
work, and shall we give them back for your entreaties? We have gold
enough, and food and wine enough, fair lady. The souls we have bought
we keep, for our master gives us honour and rank proportioned to the
number of souls we win for him, and you may see by the golden circlets
round our brows that we are princes of his kingdom, and have brought
him countless souls. Nevertheless, there is one most rare and precious
thing which could redeem these bartered souls of Ireland's peasants,
things of little worth."


They Make a Proposal

"Oh, what is that?" said the Countess. "If I have it, or can in any
way procure it, tell me, that I may redeem these deluded people's
souls."

"You have it now, fair saint. It is one pure soul, precious as
multitudes of more sin-stained souls. Our master would far rather have
a perfect and flawless pearl for his diadem than myriads of these
cracked and flawed crystals. Your soul, most saintly Countess, would
redeem the souls of all your tribe, if you would sell it to our king;
it would be the fairest jewel in his crown. But think not to save your
people otherwise, and beguile them no longer with false promises of
help: your messenger to Ulster lies sick of ague in the Bog of Allen,
and no food comes from England."


False Tidings

                              "We saw a man
    Heavy with sickness in the Bog of Allen
    Whom you had bid buy cattle. Near Fair Head
    We saw your grain ships lying all becalmed
    In the dark night, and not less still than they
    Burned all their mirrored lanterns in the sea."

When Cathleen heard of the failure of her messengers to bring food it
seemed as if all hope were indeed over, and the demons smiled craftily
upon her as she turned silently to go, and laughed joyously to each
other when she had left their presence. Now they had good hope to win
her for their master; but they knew that their time was short, since
help was not far away.

    "Last night, closed in the image of an owl,
    I hurried to the cliffs of Donegal,
    And saw, creeping on the uneasy surge,
    Those ships that bring the woman grain and meal;
    They are five days from us.
                                I hurried east,
    A grey owl flitting, flitting in the dew,
    And saw nine hundred oxen toil through Meath,
    Driven on by goads of iron; they too, brother,
    Are full five days from us. Five days for traffic."


Cathleen's Despair

The Countess then went back in bitter grief to her desolate castle,
where only faithful old servants now waited in the halls, and
whispered together in the dark corners, and, kneeling in her oratory,
she prayed far into the night for light in her darkness. As she prayed
before the altar she slept for very weariness, and was aroused by a
sudden furious knocking, and an outcry of "Thieves! Thieves!" Cathleen
rose quickly from the altar steps, and met her foster-mother, Oona, at
the door of the oratory; and Oona cried aloud: "Thieves have broken
into the treasure-chamber, and nothing is left!" Cathleen asked if
this were true, and discovered that not a single coin, not a single
gem was left: the demons had stolen all. And while the servants still
mourned over the lost treasures of the house there came another cry of
"Thieves! Thieves!" and an old peasant rushed in, exclaiming that all
the food was gone. That, alas! was true: the few sacks of meal which
supplied the scanty daily fare were emptied and the bags flung on the
floor. Now indeed the last poor resource was gone.

[Illustration: "Thieves have broken into the treasure-chamber"]


A Desperate Decision

When the Countess heard of this last terrible misfortune a great light
broke upon her mind with a blinding flash, and showed her a way to
save others, even at the cost of her own salvation. It seemed God's
answer to her prayer for guidance, and she resolved to follow the
inspiration thus sent into her mind. She decided now what she would
do; her mind was made up, and the light which shines from extreme
sacrifice of self was so bright upon her face that her old nurse and
her servants, wailing around her, were awe-stricken and durst not
question or check her. She returned to her oratory door, and, standing
on the steps, looking down on her weeping domestics, she cried:

                                "I am desolate,
    For a most sad resolve wakes in my heart;
    But always I have faith. Old men and women,
    Be silent; God does not forsake the world.
            Mary Queen of Angels
    And all you clouds and clouds of saints, farewell!"

With one last long gaze at the little altar of her oratory she
resolutely closed the door and turned away.


She Revisits the Demons

The next day the merchants in their forest lodge were still buying
souls, and giving food and wine to the starving peasants who sold.
They were buying men and women, sinful, terrified, afraid to die,
eager to live; buying them more cheaply than before because of the
increase of sin and terror. Bargains were being struck and bartering
was in full progress, when suddenly all the peasants stopped,
shamefaced, as one said, "Here comes the Countess Cathleen," and down
the track she was seen approaching slowly. One by one the peasants
slunk away, and the demon merchants were quite alone when Cathleen
entered the little cottage where they sat, with bags of coin on the
table before them and on the ground beside them. Again they greeted
her with mocking respect, and asked to know her will.

"Merchants, do you still buy souls for Hell?"

"Lady, our traffic prospers, for the famine lies long on the land, and
men would fain live till better days come again. Besides, we can give
them food and wine and wealth for future years; and all in exchange
for a mere soul, a little breath of wind."

"Perhaps the Countess Cathleen has come to deal with us," said the
younger.

"Merchant, you are right; I have come to bring you merchandise. I have
a soul to sell, so costly that perhaps the price is beyond your
means."

The elder merchant replied joyfully: "No price is beyond our means, if
only the soul be worth the price; if it be a pure and stainless soul,
fit to join the angels and saints in Paradise, our master will gladly
pay all you ask. Whose is the soul, and what is the price?"


Her Terms

    "The people starve, therefore the people go
    Thronging to you. I hear a cry come from them,
    And it is in my ears by night and day:
    And I would have five hundred thousand crowns,
    To find food for them till the dearth go by;
    And have the wretched spirits you have bought
    For your gold crowns, released, and sent to God.
    The soul that I would barter is my soul."


The Bond Signed

When the demons heard this, and knew that Cathleen was willing to give
her own soul as ransom for the souls of others, they were overjoyed,
their eyes flashed, the rubies of their golden crowns shot out fiery
gleams, and their fingers clutched the air as if they already held her
stainless soul. This would be a great triumph to their master, and
they would win great honour in Hell when they brought him a soul worth
far, far more than large abundance of ordinary sinful souls. Very
carefully they watched while the trembling Countess signed the bond
which gave her soul to Hell, very gladly they paid down the money for
which she had stipulated, and very joyously they saw the signs of
speedy death in her face, knowing, as they did, how soon the coming
relief would show her sacrifice to have been unnecessary, though
now it was irrevocable.

[Illustration: "Cathleen signed the bond"]


General Lamentation

Sadly but resolutely she turned away, followed by her servants bearing
the bags of gold, and as she passed through the village a rumour ran
before her of what she had done. All men were sobered by the terrible
tidings, and the redeemed people waited for her coming, and followed
her weeping and lamenting, for now their souls were free again, and
they recognised the great sacrifice she had made for them; but it was
too late to save her, though now all would have died for her. Cathleen
passed on into her castle, and there in the courtyard she distributed
the money to all her people, and bade them dwell quietly in obedience
till her steward returned. She herself, she said, could not stay; she
must go on a long and dark journey, for her people's need had broken
her heart and conquered her; she was no longer her own, but belonged
to the dark lord of Hell; she could not bid them pray for her, nor
could she pray for herself.


Cathleen Fades Away

Her people, who knew the great price at which she had redeemed them,
besought the Blessed Virgin and all the saints to have mercy on her;
and all the souls she had released, on earth and in Heaven, prayed for
her night and day, and the blessed saints interceded for her. Yet from
day to day the Countess Cathleen faded, and the demons, ceasing all
other traffic, lurked in waiting to catch her soul as she died. Night
and day her heart-broken foster-mother Oona tended her; but she grew
feebler, till it seemed that she would die before Fergus returned.


The Steward Returns

On the fifth day, however, glad tidings came. Fergus had landed, and
sent word that he was bringing corn and meal as quickly as possible;
also a wandering peasant brought a message that nine hundred oxen were
within one day's journey of her castle; and when the gentle Cathleen
heard this, and knew that her people were safe, she died with a smile
on her lips and thanks to God for her people on her tongue. That same
night a great tempest broke over the land, which drove away the
pestilential mists, and left the country free from evil influences,
for with the morning men found the forest lodge crushed beneath the
fallen trees, and the two demon merchants vanished. All gathered round
the castle and mourned for the Countess Cathleen, for none knew how it
would go with her spirit; they feared that the evil demons had borne
her soul to Hell. All had prayed for her, but there had been no sign,
no token of forgiveness. Nevertheless their prayers were heard and
answered.


The Demons Cheated

In the next night, when the great storm had passed away and the
vapours no longer filled the air, when Fergus had distributed food and
wine, and the oxen had been apportioned to every family, so that
plenty reigned in every house, when only Cathleen's castle lay
desolate, shrouded in gloom, the faithful old nurse Oona, watching by
the body of her darling, had a glorious vision. She saw the splendid
armies of the angels who guard mankind from evil, she saw the saints
who had suffered and overcome, and amid them was the Countess
Cathleen, happy with saints and angels in the bliss of Paradise; for
her love had redeemed her own soul as well as the souls of others,
and God had pardoned her sin because of her self-sacrifice.

    "The light beats down: the gates of pearl are wide,
    And she is passing to the floor of peace,
    And Mary of the seven times wounded heart
    Has kissed her lips, and the long blessed hair
    Has fallen on her face; the Light of Lights
    Looks always on the motive, not the deed,
    The Shadow of Shadows on the deed alone."


FOOTNOTES:

[15] C. Kingsley.

[16] The poetical quotations throughout this story are taken, by
permission, from Mr. W. B. Yeats's play "The Countess Cathleen."




CHAPTER IX: CUCHULAIN, THE CHAMPION OF IRELAND


Introduction

Among all the early literatures of Europe, there are two which, at
exactly opposite corners of the continent, display most strikingly
similar characteristics, characteristics which apparently point to
some racial affinity in the peoples who produced them. These
literatures are the Greek and the Irish. It has been maintained with
much ingenuity that the Greeks of Homer, the early Britons, and the
Irish Celts were all of one stock, as shown by the many points they
had in common. It is certain that in customs, manner of life, ethics,
ideas of religion, and methods of warfare a striking similarity may be
seen between the Greeks as described by Homer and the Britons as
Julius Caesar knew them, or the Irish as their own legends reveal them.
We must expect to find in their myths and legends a certain
resemblance of Celtic ideas to Greek ideas; and if the great Achilles
sulks in his tent because he is unjustly deprived of his captive, the
fair Briseis, we shall not be surprised to find the Champion of Erin
quarrelling over his claim to precedence. The contest between the
heroes for the armour of dead Achilles is paralleled by this contest
between the three greatest warriors of Ireland for the special dish of
honour called the "Champion's Portion," a distinction which also
recalls Greek life.


Cuchulain, the Irish Achilles

The resemblance of the Cuchulain legend to the story of Achilles is so
strong that Cuchulain is often called "the Irish Achilles," but there
are elements of humour and pathos in his story which the tale of
Achilles cannot show, and in reckless courage, power of inspiring
dread, sense of personal merit, and frankness of speech the Irish hero
is not inferior to the mighty Greek. The way in which Cuchulain
established his claim to be regarded as Chief Champion of Erin is
related in the following story, which shows some primitive Celtic
features found again in Welsh legends and other national folk-tales.


The Youth of Cuchulain

Cuchulain was the nephew of King Conor of Ulster, son of his sister
Dechtire, and men say his father was no mortal man, but the great god
Lugh of the Long Hand. When Cuchulain was born he was brought up by
King Conor himself and the wisest men of Ireland; when five years old,
he beat all the other boys in games and warlike exercises, and on the
day on which he was seven he assumed the arms of a warrior, so much
greater was he than the sons of mortal men. Cuchulain had overheard
his tutor, Cathbad the Druid, say to the older youths, "If any young
man take arms to-day, his name will be greater than any other name in
Ireland, but his span of life will be short," and as he loved fame
above long life, he persuaded his uncle, King Conor, to invest him
with the weapons of manhood. His fame soon spread all over Ireland,
for his warlike deeds were those of a proved warrior, not of a child
of nursery age, and by the time Cuchulain was seventeen he was in
reality without peer among the champions of Ulster, or of all Ireland.


Cuchulain's Marriage

When the men of Ulster remembered Cuchulain's divine origin, they
would fain have him married, so that he might not die childless; and
for a year they searched all Erin for a fit bride for so great a
champion. Cuchulain, however, went wooing for himself, to the dun of
Forgall the Wily, a Druid of great power. Forgall had two daughters,
of whom the younger, Emer, was the most lovely and virtuous maiden to
be found in the country, and she became Cuchulain's chosen bride.
Gallant was his wooing, and merry and jesting were her answers to his
suit, for though Emer loved Cuchulain at first sight she would not
accept him at once, and long they talked together. Finally Emer
consented to wed Cuchulain when he had undergone certain trials and
adventures for a year, and had accomplished certain feats, a test
which she imposed on her lover, partly as a trial of his worthiness
and constancy and partly to satisfy her father Forgall, who would not
agree to the marriage. When Cuchulain returned triumphant at the end
of the year, he rescued Emer from the confinement in which her father
had placed her, and won her at the sword's point; they were wedded,
and dwelt at Armagh, the capital of Ulster, under the protection of
King Conor.


Bricriu's Feast

It happened that at Conor's court was one chief who delighted in
making mischief, as Thersites among the Grecian leaders. This man,
Bricriu of the Bitter Tongue, came to King Conor and invited him and
all the heroes of the Red Branch, the royal bodyguard of Ulster, to a
feast at his new dwelling, for he felt sure he could find some
occasion to stir up strife at a feast. King Conor, however, and the
Red Branch heroes, distrusted Bricriu so much that they refused to
accept the invitation, unless Bricriu would give sureties that, having
received his guests, he would leave the hall before the feasting
began. Bricriu, who had expected some such condition, readily agreed,
and before going home to prepare his feast took measures for stirring
up strife among the heroes of Ulster.


Bricriu's Falsehood

Before Bricriu left Armagh he went to the mighty Laegaire and with
many words of praise said: "All good be with you, O Laegaire, winner
of battles! Why should you not be Champion of Ireland for ever?"

"I can be, if I will," said Laegaire.

"Follow my advice, and you shall be head of all the champions of
Ireland," said cunning Bricriu.

"What is your counsel?" asked Laegaire.

"King Conor is coming to a feast in my house," said Bricriu, "and the
Champion's Bit will be a splendid portion for any hero. That warrior
who obtains it at this feast will be acclaimed Chief Champion of Erin.
When the banquet begins do you bid your chariot-driver rise and claim
the hero's portion for you, for you are indeed worthy of it, and I
hope that you may get what you so well deserve!"

"Some men shall die if my right is taken from me," quoth Laegaire; but
Bricriu only laughed and turned away.


Bricriu Meets Conall Cearnach

Bricriu next met Conall Cearnach, Cuchulain's cousin, one of the
chiefs of the Red Branch.

"May all good be with you, Conall the Victorious," quoth he. "You are
our defence and shield, and no foe dare face you in battle. Why should
you not be Chief Champion of Ulster?"

"It only depends on my will," said Conall; and then Bricriu continued
his flattery and insidious suggestions until he had stirred up Conall
to command his charioteer to claim the Champion's Portion at
Bricriu's feast. Very joyous was Bricriu, and very evilly he smiled as
he turned away when he had roused the ambition of Conall Cearnach, for
he revelled in the prospect of coming strife.


Bricriu Meets Cuchulain

"May all good be with you, Cuchulain," said Bricriu, as he met the
youthful hero. "You are the chief defence of Erin, our bulwark against
the foe, our joy and darling, the hero of Ulster, the favourite of all
the maidens of Ireland, the greatest warrior of our land! We all live
in safety under the protection of your mighty hand, so why should you
not be the Chief Champion of Ulster? Why will you leave the Hero's
Portion to some less worthy warrior?"

"By the god of my people, I will have it, or slay any bold man who
dares to deprive me of it," said Cuchulain.

Thereupon Bricriu left Cuchulain and travelled to his home, where he
made his preparations for receiving the king, as if nothing were
further from his thoughts than mischief-making and guile.


The Feast and the Quarrel

When King Conor and his court had entered Bricriu's house at Dundrum,
and were sitting at the feast, Bricriu was forced by his sureties to
leave the hall, for men feared his malicious tongue, and as he went to
his watch-tower he turned and cried:

"The Champion's Portion at my feast is worth having; let it be given
to the best hero in Ulster."

The carving and distribution of the viands began, and when the
Champion's Portion was brought forward it was claimed by three
chariot-drivers, Laegaire's, Conall's, and Cuchulain's, each on
behalf of his master; and when no decision was made by King Conor the
three heroes claimed it, each for himself. But Laegaire and Conall
united in defying Cuchulain and ridiculing his claim, and a great
fight began in the hall, till all men shook for fear; and at last King
Conor intervened, before any man had been wounded.

"Put up your swords," he said. "The Champion's Portion at this feast
shall be divided among the three, and we will ask King Ailill and
Queen Meave of Connaught to say who is the greatest champion." This
plan pleased every one but Bricriu, who saw his hopes of fomenting
strife disappear.


The Women's Quarrel

Just at that moment the women rose and quitted the hall to breathe the
fresh air, and Bricriu spied his opportunity. Going down from his
watch-tower, he met Fedelm, the wife of Laegaire, with her fifty
maidens, and said to her:

"All good be with you to-night, Fedelm of the Fresh Heart! Truly in
beauty, in birth, in dignity, no woman in Ulster is your equal. If you
enter my hall first to-night, you will be queen of the Ulster women."

Fedelm walked on merrily enough, but determined that she would soon
re-enter the hall, and certainly before any other woman. Bricriu next
met Lendabair the Favourite, Conall's wife, and gave her similar
flattery and a similar prophecy, and Lendabair also determined to be
first back at the house and first to enter the hall.

Then Bricriu waited till he saw Emer, Cuchulain's fair wife. "Health
be with you, Emer, wife of the best man in Ireland! As the sun
outshines the stars, so do you outshine all other women! You should
of right enter the house first, for whoever does so will be queen of
the women of Ulster, and none has a better claim to be their queen
than Cuchulain's wife, Forgall's fair daughter."


The Husbands Intervene

The three fair women, each with her train of fifty maidens, watched
one another carefully, and when one turned back towards the house the
others accompanied her, step for step; and the noise of their
returning footsteps as they raced along alarmed their husbands.
Sencha, the king's wise counsellor, reassured them, saying, "It is
only a woman's quarrel; Bricriu has stirred up enmity among the wives
of the heroes"; and as he spoke Emer reached the hall, having suddenly
outrun the others; but the doors were shut. Then followed bitter
complaints from Fedelm and Lendabair, both united against Emer, as
their husbands had been against Cuchulain. Again King Conor was forced
to call for silence, since each hero was supporting his own wife's
claims to be queen of the Ulster women. The strife was only calmed by
the promise that the claim to the highest place should be settled by
Ailill and Meave of Connaught, who would be impartial judges.


The Heroes Journey to Connaught

Bricriu's feast lasted for three days longer, and then King Conor and
the Red Branch heroes returned to Armagh. There the dispute about the
Championship began again, and Conor sent the heroes to Cruachan, in
Connaught, to obtain a judgment from King Ailill. "If he does not
decide, go to Curoi of Munster, who is a just and wise man, and will
find out the best hero by wizardry and enchantments." When Conor had
decided thus, Laegaire and Conall, after some disputation as to who
should start first, had their chariots got ready and drove towards
Cruachan, but Cuchulain stayed amusing himself and the women in
Armagh. When his chariot-driver reproached him with losing the
Champion's Portion through laziness Cuchulain replied: "I never
thought about it, but there is still time to win it. Yoke my steeds to
the chariot." By this time, however, the other two heroes were far,
very far, in advance, with the chief men of Ulster following them.


Cuchulain's Steeds

Cuchulain had quite lately won two mighty magic steeds, which arose
from two lonely lakes--the Grey of Macha, his best-beloved horse, and
the Black Sainglain. The struggle between the hero and these magic
steeds had been terrible before he had been able to tame them and
reduce them to submission; now he had them yoked to his chariot, and
when he had once started he soon came up with the other two heroes,
and all three drove furiously towards Cruachan, with all the warriors
of Ulster behind them.

[Illustration: "All three drove furiously towards Cruachan"]


Queen Meave Watches the Heroes

The noise of the advancing war-chariots reached Queen Meave at
Cruachan, and she wondered greatly to hear thunder from a clear sky;
but her fair daughter, looking from her window, said: "Mother, I see
chariots coming."

"Who comes in the first?" asked Queen Meave.

"I see a big stout man, with reddish gold hair and long forked beard,
dressed in purple with gold adornments; and his shield is bronze edged
with gold; he bears a javelin in his hand."

"That man I know well," answered her mother. "He is mighty Laegaire,
the Storm of War, the Knife of Victory; he will slay us all, unless he
comes in peace."

"I see another chariot," quoth the princess, "bearing a fair man with
long wavy hair, a man of clear red and white complexion, wearing a
white vest and a cloak of blue and crimson. His shield is brown, with
yellow bosses and a bronze edge."

"That is valiant Conall the Victorious," quoth Meave. "Small chance
shall we have if he comes in anger."

"Yet a third chariot comes, wherein stands a dark, sad youth, most
handsome of all the men of Erin; he wears a crimson tunic, brooched
with gold, a long white linen cloak, and a white, gold-embroidered
hood. His hair is black, his look draws love, his glance shoots fire,
and the hero-light gleams around him. His shield is crimson, with a
silver rim, and images of beasts shine on it in gold."


Terror in Connaught

"Alas! that is the hero Cuchulain," said Meave. "He is more to be
feared than all others. His voice in anger tells the doom of men; his
wrath is fatal. Truly we are but dead if we have aroused Cuchulain's
wrath." After a pause: "Tell me, daughter, are there yet other
chariots?"

"The men of Ulster follow in chariots so numerous that the earth
quakes beneath them, and their sound is as thunder, or the dashing
waves of the sea."

Now Queen Meave was terrified in good earnest, but hoped by a hearty
welcome to turn aside the wrath of the heroes of Ulster; thus when
they arrived at the dun of Cruachan they found the best of receptions,
and all the Red Branch warriors were feasted for three days and
nights.


Conor Explains the Matter

After three days Ailill of Connaught asked their business, and King
Conor related to him everything as it had occurred--the feast, the
dispute for the Champion's Portion, the women's quarrel, and the
decision to be judged by King Ailill. This angered Ailill, who was a
peaceable man.

"It was no friend of mine who referred you to me, for I shall surely
incur the hatred of two heroes," quoth he.

"You are the best judge of all," replied King Conor.

"Then I must have time--three days and nights--to decide," said
Ailill.

"We can spare our heroes so long," quoth Conor, and therewith the
Ulster men returned to Armagh, leaving the three claimants to the
Championship at Cruachan.


The First Test

That night Ailill put them to an unexpected test. Their feast was
served to them in a separate room, and the king went to his
protectors, the Fairy People of the Hills, in the Good People's Hill
at Cruachan, and begged some help in his judgment. They willingly
aided him, and three magic beasts, in the shape of monstrous cats,
were let into the room where the heroes feasted. When they saw them
Laegaire and Conall rose up from their meal, clambered up among the
rafters, and stayed there all night. Cuchulain waited till one
attacked him, and then drawing his sword, struck the monster. It
showed no further sign of fight, and Cuchulain kept watch all night,
till the magic beasts disappeared at daybreak. When Ailill came into
the room and saw the heroes as they had spent the night he laughed as
he said:

"Are you not content to yield the Championship to Cuchulain?"

[Illustration: "Three monstrous cats were let into the room"]

"Indeed no," said Conall and Laegaire. "We are used to fighting men,
not monstrous beasts."


The Second Test

The next day King Ailill sent the heroes to his own foster-father,
Ercol, to spend a night with him, that he also might test them. When
they arrived, and had feasted, Laegaire was sent out that night to
fight the witches of the valley. Fierce and terrible were these
witches, and they beat Laegaire, and took his arms and armour.

When Conall went to fight them the witches beat him and took his
spear, but he kept his sword and brought it back with honour.
Cuchulain, who was the youngest, went last, and he too was being
beaten, when the taunts of his chariot-driver, who was watching,
aroused him, and he beat the witches, and bore off in triumph their
cloaks of battle. Yet even after this the other two heroes would not
acknowledge Cuchulain's superiority.


Ercol's Defeat

The next day Ercol fought with each champion separately, and conquered
both Laegaire and Conall, terrifying the former so much that he fled
to Cruachan and told Meave and Ailill that Ercol had killed the other
two. When Cuchulain arrived victorious, with Ercol tied captive at his
chariot-wheels, he found all men mourning for him and Conall as for
the dead.


Meave's Plan to Avoid Strife in Cruachan

Now indeed Ailill was in great perplexity, for he durst not delay his
decision, and he dreaded the wrath of the two disappointed heroes. He
and Queen Meave consulted long together, and at length Meave promised
to relieve him of the responsibility of judgment. Summoning Laegaire
to the king's room, she said:

"Welcome, O Laegaire! You are greatest of the warriors of Ulster. To
you we give the headship of the heroes of Ireland and the Champion's
Portion, and to your wife the right to walk first of all the women of
Ulster. In token thereof we give you this cup of bronze with a silver
bird embossed, to be seen by no man till you be come to King Conor in
the Red Branch House at Armagh. Then show your cup and claim your
right, and none will dispute it with you."

So Laegaire went away well pleased, and they sent for Conall. To him
they gave a silver cup, with a bird embossed in gold, and to him they
pretended to adjudge the Championship, and Conall left them well
content.

Cuchulain, who was playing chess, refused to attend the King of
Connaught when he was summoned, and Queen Meave had to entreat him to
come to their private room. There they gave him a golden cup, with a
bird designed in precious gems, with many words of flattery for
Cuchulain and his fair and noble wife, Emer.


The Return of the Champions

Now the heroes, each well content, bade farewell to the court at
Cruachan, and drove back to Armagh, but none durst ask how they had
sped. That evening, at the banquet, when the Champion's Portion was
set aside, Laegaire arose and claimed it, showing as proof that his
claim was just the bronze cup he brought from Queen Meave.

But alas! Conall the Victorious had a silver cup, and while he was
exulting in this proof of his rightful claim to the championship
Cuchulain produced his golden cup, and the dispute began all over
again. King Conor would have allowed Cuchulain's claim, but Laegaire
vowed that his rival had bribed Ailill and Meave with great treasures
to give him the golden cup, and neither Laegaire nor Conall would
yield him the victory or accept the judgment as final. "Then you must
go to Curoi," said the king, and to that they all agreed.


The Champions Visit Curoi

The next day the three champions drove to Kerry where Curoi dwelt in a
magic dun. He was away from home planning enchantments to test them,
for he knew they were coming, but his wife welcomed them, and bade
them watch the dun for one night each, beginning with Laegaire, as the
eldest. Laegaire took up his sentinel's post outside the dun, and
Curoi's wife worked the charm which prevented entrance after
nightfall. The night was long and silent, and Laegaire thought he
would have a quiet watch, when he saw a great shadow arise from the
sea.


The Giant Fights Laegaire and Conall

This shadow took the shape of a huge giant, whose spears were mighty
branch-stripped oaks, which he hurled at Laegaire. They did not touch
him, however, and Laegaire made some show of fight; but the giant took
him up, squeezed him so tightly as nearly to slay him, and then threw
him over the magic wall of the dun, where the others found him lying
half dead. All men thought that he had sprung with a mighty leap over
the wall, since no other entrance was to be found, and Laegaire kept
silence and did not explain to them.

Conall, who took the watch the second night, fared exactly as Laegaire
had done, and likewise did not confess how he had been thrown over
the wall of the dun, nor what became of the giant in the dawn.


Cuchulain's Trials

The third night was Cuchulain's watch, and he took his post outside
the dun, and the gates and wall were secured by magic spells, so that
none could enter. Vainly he watched till midnight, and then he thought
he saw nine grey shadowy forms creeping towards him.

"Who goes there?" he cried. "If you be friends, stop; if foes, come
on!" Then the nine shadowy foes raised a shout, and fell upon the
hero; but he fought hard and slew them, and beheaded them. A second
and a third time similar groups of vague, shadowy foemen rushed at
him, and he slew them all in like manner, and then, wearied out, sat
down to rest.


The Dragon

Later on in the night, as he was still watching, he heard a heavy
sound, like waves surging in the lake, and when he roused himself to
see what it was he beheld a monstrous dragon. It was rising from the
water and flying towards the dun, and seemed ready to devour
everything in its way. When the dragon perceived him it soared swiftly
into the air, and then gradually sank towards him, opening its
terrible jaws. Cuchulain sprang up, giving his wonderful hero-leap,
and thrust his arm into the dragon's mouth and down its throat; he
found its heart, tore it out, and saw the monster fall dead on the
ground. He then cut off its scaly head, which he added to those of his
former enemies.

[Illustration: "The dragon sank towards him, opening its terrible
jaws"]


The Giant Worsted by Cuchulain

Towards daybreak, when feeling quite worn out and very sleepy, he
became slowly aware of a great shadow coming to him westward from the
sea. The shadow, as before, became a giant, who greeted him in a surly
tone with, "This is a bad night." "It will be worse yet for you," said
Cuchulain. The giant, as he had done with the other heroes, threw
oaks, but just missed him; and when he tried to grapple with him the
hero leaped up with drawn sword. In his anger the hero-light shone
round him, and he sprang as high as the giant's head, and gave him a
stroke that brought him to his knees. "Life for life, Cuchulain," said
the giant, and vanished at once, leaving no trace.


Cuchulain Re-enters the Dun

Now Cuchulain would gladly have returned to the fort to rest, but
there seemed no way of entrance, and the hero was vexed at his own
helplessness, for he thought his comrades had jumped over the magic
walls. Twice he boldly essayed to leap the lofty wall, and twice he
failed; then in his wrath his great strength came upon him, the
hero-light shone round him, and he took a little run and, leaning on
his spear, leaped so high and so far that he alighted in the middle of
the court, just before the door of the hall.

As he sighed heavily and wearily, Curoi's wife said: "That is the sigh
of a weary conqueror, not of a beaten man"; and Cuchulain went in and
sat down to rest.


The Decision

The next morning Curoi's wife asked the champions: "Are you content
that the Championship should go to Cuchulain? I know by my magic skill
what he has endured in the past night, and you must see that you are
not equal to him."

"Nay, that we will not allow," quoth they. "It was one of Cuchulain's
friends among the People of the Hills who came to conquer us and to
give him the Championship. We are not content, and we will not give up
our claim, for the fight was not fair."

"Go home now to Armagh, is Curoi's word, and wait there until he
himself brings his decision," said Curoi's wife. So they bade her
farewell, and went back to the Red Branch House in Armagh, with the
dispute still unsettled; but they agreed to await peaceably Curoi's
decision, and abide by it when he should bring it.


Uath, the Stranger

Some time after this, when Curoi had made no sign of giving judgment,
it happened that all the Ulster heroes were in their places in the Red
Branch House, except Cuchulain and his cousin Conall. As they sat in
order of rank in the hall they saw a terrible stranger coming into the
room. He was gigantic in stature, hideous of aspect, with ravening
yellow eyes. He wore a skin roughly sewn together, and a grey cloak
over it, and he sheltered himself from the light with a spreading tree
torn up by the roots. In his hand he bore an enormous axe, with keen
and shining edge. This hideous apparition strode up the hall and leant
against a carved pillar beside the fire.

"Who are you?" asked one chieftain in sport. "Are you come to be our
candlestick, or would you burn the house down? Is this the place for
such as you? Go farther down the hall!"

"My name is Uath, the Stranger, and for neither of those things am I
come. I seek that which I cannot find in the whole world, and that is
a man to keep the agreement he makes with me."


The Agreement

"What is the agreement?" asked King Conor.

"Behold my axe!" quoth the stranger. "The man who will grasp it
to-day may cut my head off with it, provided that I may, in like
manner, cut off his head to-morrow. Now you men of Ulster, heroes of
the Red Branch, have won the palm through the wide world for courage,
honour, strength, truth, and generosity; do you, therefore, find me a
man to keep this agreement. King Conor is excepted, because of his
royal dignity, but no other. And if you have no champion who dare face
me, I will say that Ulster has lost her courage and is dishonoured."

"It is not right for a whole province to be disgraced for lack of a
man to keep his word," said King Conor, "but I fear we have no such
champions here."


Laegaire Accepts the Challenge

"By my word," said Laegaire, who had listened attentively to the whole
conversation, "there will be a champion this very moment. Stoop down,
fellow, and let me cut off your head, that you may take mine
to-morrow."

Then Uath chanted magic spells over the axe as he stroked the edge,
and laid his neck on a block, and Laegaire hewed so hard that the axe
severed the head from the body and struck deep into the block. Then
the body of Uath arose, took up the head and the axe, and strode away
down the hall, all people shrinking out of its way, and so it passed
out into the night.

[Illustration: "The body of Uath arose"]

"If this terrible stranger returns to-morrow he will slay us all,"
they whispered, as they looked pityingly at Laegaire, who was trying
in vain to show no signs of apprehension.


Laegaire and Conall Disgraced

When the next evening came, and men sat in the Red Branch House,
talking little and waiting for what would happen, in came Uath, the
Stranger, as well and sound as before the terrible blow, bearing his
axe, and eager to return the stroke. Alas! Laegaire's heart had failed
him and he did not come, and the stranger jeered at the men of Ulster
because their great champion durst not keep his agreement, nor face
the blow he should receive in return for one he gave.

The men of Ulster were utterly ashamed, but Conall Cearnach, the
Victorious, was present that night, and he made a new agreement with
Uath. Conall gave a blow which beheaded Uath, but again, when the
stranger returned whole and sound on the following evening, the
champion was not to be found: Conall would not face the blow.


Cuchulain Accepts the Challenge

When Uath found that a second hero of Ulster had failed him he again
taunted them all with cowardice and promise-breaking.

"What! is there not one man of courage among you Ulstermen? You would
fain have a great name, but have no courage to earn it! Great heroes
are you all! Not one among you has bravery enough to face me! Where is
that childish youth Cuchulain! A poor miserable fellow he is, but I
would like to see if his word is better to be relied on than the word
of these two great heroes."

"A youth I may be," said Cuchulain, "but I will keep my word without
any agreement."

Uath laughed aloud. "Yes! that is likely, is it not? And you with so
great a fear of death!"

Thereupon the youth leapt up, caught the deadly axe, and severed the
giant's head as he stood with one stroke.


Cuchulain Stands the Test

The next day the Red Branch heroes watched Cuchulain to see what he
would do. They would not have been surprised if he had failed like the
others, who now were present. The champion, however, showed no signs
of failing or retreat. He sat sorrowfully in his place waiting for the
certain death that must come, and regretting his rashness, but with no
thought of breaking his word.

With a sigh he said to King Conor as they waited: "Do not leave this
place till all is over. Death is coming to me very surely, but I must
fulfil my agreement, for I would rather die than break my word."

Towards the close of day Uath strode into the hall exultant.

"Where is Cuchulain?" he cried.

"Here I am," was the reply.

"Ah, poor boy! your speech is sad to-night, and the fear of death lies
heavy on you; but at least you have redeemed your word and have not
failed me."

The youth rose from his seat and went towards Uath, as he stood with
the great axe ready, and knelt to receive the blow.


Curoi's Decision and Cuchulain's Victory

The hero of Ulster laid his head on the block; but Uath was not
satisfied. "Stretch out your neck better," said he.

"You are playing with me, to torment me," said Cuchulain. "Slay me now
speedily, for I did not keep you waiting last night."

However, he stretched out his neck as Uath bade, and the stranger
raised his axe till it crashed upwards through the rafters of the
hall, like the crash of trees falling in a storm. When the axe came
down with a terrific sound all men looked fearfully at Cuchulain. The
descending axe had not even touched him; it had come down with the
blunt side on the ground, and the youth knelt there unharmed. Smiling
at him, and leaning on his axe, stood no terrible and hideous
stranger, but Curoi of Kerry, come to give his decision at last.

"Rise up, Cuchulain," said Curoi. "There is none among all the heroes
of Ulster to equal you in courage and loyalty and truth. The
Championship of the Heroes of Ireland is yours from this day forth,
and the Champion's Portion at all feasts; and to your wife I adjudge
the first place among all the women of Ulster. Woe to him who dares to
dispute this decision!" Thereupon Curoi vanished, and the Red Branch
warriors gathered around Cuchulain, and all with one voice acclaimed
him the Champion of the Heroes of all Ireland--a title which has clung
to him until this day.




CHAPTER X: THE TALE OF GAMELYN


The "Wicked Brothers" Theme

The tale of "Gamelyn" is a variant of the old fairy-tale subject of
the Wicked Elder Brothers, one of the oldest and most interesting
versions of which may still be read in the Biblical story of Joseph
and his brethren. Usually a father dies leaving three sons, of whom
the two elder are worthless and the youngest rises to high honour,
whereupon the elder brothers try to kill the youngest from envy at his
good fortune. A similar root-idea is found in "Cinderella" and other
fairy-tales of girls, but in these there may usually be found a cruel
stepmother and two contemptuous stepsisters--a noteworthy variation
which seems to point to some deep-rooted idea that the ties of blood
are stronger among women than among men.


Literary Influence of the "Gamelyn" Story

The story of "Gamelyn" has two great claims to our attention: it is,
through Lodge's "Euphues' Golden Legacy," the ultimate source of
Shakespeare's _As You Like It_, and it seems to be the earliest
presentment in English literature of the figure of "the noble outlaw."
In fact, Gamelyn is probably the literary ancestor of "bold Robin
Hood," and stands for an English ideal of justice and equity, against
legal oppression and wickedness in high places. He shows, too, the
love of free life, of the merry greenwood and the open road, which
reappears after so many centuries in the work of Robert Louis
Stevenson.


The Story

In the reign of King Edward I. there dwelt in Lincolnshire, near the
vast expanse of the Fens, a noble gentleman, Sir John of the Marches.
He was now old, but was still a model of all courtesy and a "very
perfect gentle knight." He had three sons, of whom the youngest,
Gamelyn, was born in his father's old age, and was greatly beloved by
the old man; the other two were much older than he, and John, the
eldest, had already developed a vicious and malignant character.
Gamelyn and his second brother, Otho, reverenced their father, but
John had no respect or obedience for the good gentleman, and was the
chief trouble of his declining years, as Gamelyn was his chief joy.


The Father Feels his End Approaching

At last old age and weakness overcame the worthy old Sir John, and he
was forced to take to his bed, where he lay sadly meditating on his
children's future, and wondering how to divide his possessions justly
among the three. There was no difficulty of inheritance or
primogeniture, for all the knight's lands were held in fee-simple, and
not in entail, so that he might bequeath them as he would. Sir John of
the Marches, fearing lest he should commit an injustice, sent
throughout the district for wise knights, begging them to come
hastily, if they wished to see him alive, and help him. When the
country squires and lords, his near neighbours, heard of his grave
condition, they hurried to the castle, and gathered in the bedchamber,
where the dying knight greeted them thus: "Lords and gentlemen, I warn
you in truth that I may no longer live; by the will of God death lays
his hand upon me." When they heard this they tried to encourage him,
by bidding him remember that God can provide a remedy for every
disease, and the good knight received their kindly words without
dispute. "That God can send remedy for an ill I will never deny; but
I beseech you, for my sake, to divide my lands among my three sons.
For the love of God deal justly, and forget not my youngest, Gamelyn.
Seldom does any heir to an estate help his brothers after his father's
death."


How Shall he Dispose of his Estate?

The friends whom Sir John had summoned deliberated long over the
disposal of the estate. The majority wished to give all to the eldest
son, but a strong minority urged the claims of the second, but all
agreed that Gamelyn might wait till his eldest brother chose to give
him a share of his father's lands. At last it was decided to divide
the inheritance between the two elder sons, and the knights returned
to the chamber where the brave old knight lay dying, and told him
their decision. He summoned up strength enough to protest against
their plan of distribution, and said:

    "'Nay, by St. Martin, I can yet bequeath
    My lands to whom I wish: they still are mine.
    Then hearken, neighbours, while I make my will.
    To John, my eldest son, and heir, I leave
    Five ploughlands, my dead father's heritage;
    My second, Otho, ploughlands five shall hold,
    Which my good right hand won in valiant strife;
    All else I own, in lands and goods and wealth,
    To Gamelyn, my youngest, I devise;
    And I beseech you, for the love of God,
    Forsake him not, but guard his helpless youth
    And let him not be plundered of his wealth.'"

Then Sir John, satisfied with having proclaimed his will, died with
Christian resignation, leaving his little son Gamelyn in the power of
the cruel eldest brother, now, in his turn, Sir John.


The Cruel Eldest Son

Since the boy was a minor, the new knight, as natural guardian,
assumed the control of Gamelyn's land, vassals, education, and
nurture; and full evilly he discharged his duties, for he clothed and
fed him badly, and neglected his lands, so that his parks and houses,
his farms and villages, fell into ruinous decay. The boy, when he grew
older, noticed this and resented it, but did not realize the power in
his own broad limbs and mighty sinews to redress his wrongs, though by
the time he fully understood his injuries no man would dare to face
him in fight when he was angry, so strong a youth had he become.


Gamelyn Resists

While Gamelyn, one day, walking in the hall, mused on the ruin of all
his inheritance, Sir John came blustering in, and, seeing him, called
out: "How now: is dinner ready?" Enraged at being addressed as if he
were a mere servant, he replied angrily: "Go and do your own baking; I
am not your cook."

[Illustration: "Go and do your own baking!"]

Sir John almost doubted the evidence of his ears. "What, my dear
brother, is that the way to answer? Thou hast never addressed me so
before!"

"No," replied Gamelyn; "until now I have never considered all the
wrong you have done me. My parks are broken open, my deer are driven
off; you have deprived me of my armour and my steeds; all that my
father bequeathed to me is falling into ruin and decay. God's curse
upon you, false brother!"

Sir John was now enraged beyond all measure, and shouted: "Stand
still, vagabond, and hold thy peace! What right hast thou to speak of
land or vassals? Thou shalt learn to be grateful for food and
raiment."

"A curse upon him that calls me vagabond! I am no worse than
yourself; I am the son of a lady and a good knight."


Gamelyn Terrifies the Household

In spite of all his anger, Sir John was a cautious man, with a prudent
regard for his own safety. He would not risk an encounter with
Gamelyn, but summoned his servants and bade them beat him well, till
he should learn better manners. But when the boy understood his
brother's intention he vowed that he would not be beaten alone--others
should suffer too, and Sir John not the least. Thereupon, leaping on
to the wall, he seized a pestle which lay there, and so boldly
attacked the timid servants, though they were armed with staves, that
he drove them in flight, and laid on furious strokes which quenched
the small spark of courage in them. Sir John had not even that small
amount of bravery: he fled to a loft and barred the door, while
Gamelyn cleared the hall with his pestle, and scoffed at the cowardly
grooms who fled so soon from the strife they had begun. When he sought
for his brother he could not see him at first, but afterwards
perceived his sorry countenance peeping from a window. "Brother," said
Gamelyn, "come a little nearer, and I will teach you how to play with
staff and buckler."

"Nay, by St. Richard, I will not descend till thou hast put down that
pestle. Brother, be no more enraged, and I will make peace with thee.
I swear it by the grace of God!"

"I was forced to defend myself," said Gamelyn, "or your menials would
have injured and degraded me: I could not let grooms beat a good
knight's son; but now grant me one boon, and we shall soon be
reconciled."


Sir John's Guile

"Yes, certainly, brother; ask thy boon, and I will grant it readily.
But indeed I was only testing thee, for thou art so young that I
doubted thy strength and manliness. It was only a pretence of beating
that I meant."

"This is my request," said the boy: "if there is to be peace between
us you must surrender to me all that my father bequeathed me while he
was alive."

To this Sir John consented with apparent willingness, and even
promised to repair the decayed mansions and restore the lands and
farms to their former prosperity; but though he feigned content with
the agreement and kissed his brother with outward affection yet he was
inwardly meditating plans of treachery against the unsuspecting youth.


A Wrestling Match

Shortly after this quarrel between the brothers a wrestling
competition was announced, the winner of which would become the owner
of a fine ram and a ring of gold, and Gamelyn determined to try his
powers. Accordingly he begged the loan of "a little courser" from Sir
John, who offered him his choice of all the steeds in the stable, and
then curiously questioned him as to his errand. The lad explained that
he wished to compete in the wrestling match, hoping to win honour by
bearing away the prize; then, springing on the beautiful courser that
was brought him ready saddled, he spurred his horse and rode away
merrily, while the false Sir John locked the gate behind him, praying
that he might get his neck broken in the contest. The boy rode along,
rejoicing in his youth and strength, singing as he went, till he drew
near the appointed place, and then he suddenly heard a man's voice
lamenting aloud and crying, "Wellaway! Alas!" and saw a venerable
yeoman wringing his hands. "Good man," said Gamelyn, "why art thou in
such distress? Can no man help thee?"


A Dreaded Champion

"Alas!" said the yeoman. "Woe to the day on which I was born! The
champion wrestler here has overthrown my two stalwart sons, and unless
God help them they must die of their grievous hurts. I would give ten
pounds to find a man to avenge on him the injuries done to my dear
sons."

"Good man, hold my horse while my groom takes my coat and shoes, and I
will try my luck and strength against this doughty champion."

"Thank God!" said the yeoman. "I will do it at once; I will guard thy
coat and shoes and good steed safely--and may Jesus Christ speed thee
well!"


Gamelyn Enters

When Gamelyn entered the ring, barefooted and stripped for wrestling,
all men gazed curiously at the rash youth who dared to challenge the
stalwart champion, and the great man himself, rising from the ground,
strolled across to meet Gamelyn and said haughtily: "Who is thy
father, and what is thy name? Thou art, forsooth, a young fool to come
here!"

Gamelyn answered equally haughtily: "Thou knewest well my father while
he lived: he was Sir John of the Marches, and I am his youngest son,
Gamelyn."

The champion replied: "Boy, I knew thy father well in his lifetime,
and I have heard of thee, and nothing good: thou hast always been in
mischief."

"Now I am older thou shalt know me better," said Gamelyn.


Defeats the Champion

The wrestling had lasted till late in the evening, and the moon was
shining on the scene when Gamelyn and the champion began their
struggle. The wrestler tried many wily tricks, but the boy was ready
for them all, and stood steady against all that his opponent could do.
Then, in his turn, he took the offensive, grasped his adversary round
the waist, and cast him so heavily to the ground that three ribs were
broken, and his left arm. Then the victor said mockingly:

"Shall we count that a cast, or not reckon it?"

"By heaven! whether it be one or no, any man in thy hand will never
thrive," said the champion painfully.

The yeoman, who had watched the match with great anxiety, now broke
out with blessings: "Blessed be thou, young sir, that ever thou wert
born!" and now taunting the fallen champion, said: "It was young
'Mischief' who taught thee this game."

"He is master of us all," said the champion. "In all my years of
wrestling I have never been mishandled so cruelly."

Now the victor stood in the ring, ready for more wrestling, but no man
would venture to compete with him, and the two judges who kept order
and awarded the prizes bade him retire, for no other competitor could
be found to face him.

But he was a little disappointed at this easy victory. "Is the fair
over? Why, I have not half sold my wares," he said.

The champion was still capable of grim jesting. "Now, as I value my
life, any purchaser of your wares is a fool; you sell so dearly."

"Not at all," broke in the yeoman; "you have bought your share full
cheap, and made a good bargain."


He Wins the Prizes

While this short conversation had been going on the judges had
returned to their seats, and formally awarded the prize to Gamelyn,
and now came to him, bearing the ram and the ring for his acceptance.

Gamelyn took them gladly, and went home the next morning, followed by
a cheering crowd of admirers; but when the cowardly Sir John saw the
people he bolted the castle doors against his more favourite and
successful brother.


He Overcomes his Brother's Servants

The porter, obeying his master's commands, refused Gamelyn entrance;
and the youth, enraged at this insult, broke down the door with one
blow, caught the fleeing porter, and flung him down the well in the
courtyard. His brother's servants fled from his anger, and the crowd
that had accompanied him swarmed into courtyard and hall, while the
knight took refuge in a little turret.

"Welcome to you all," said Gamelyn. "We will be masters here and ask
no man's leave. Yesterday I left five tuns of wine in the cellar; we
will drain them dry before you go. If my brother objects (as he well
may, for he is a miser) I will be butler and caterer and manage the
whole feast. Any person who dares to object may join the porter in the
well."

Naturally no objections were raised, and Gamelyn and his friends held
high revel for a week, while Sir John lay hidden in his turret,
terrified at the noise and revelry, and dreading what his brother
might do to him now he had so great a following.


A Reckoning with Sir John

However, the guests departed quietly on the eighth day, leaving
Gamelyn alone, and very sorrowful, in the hall where he had held high
revel. As he stood there, musing sadly, he heard a timid footstep, and
saw his brother creeping towards him. When he had attracted Gamelyn's
attention he spoke out loudly: "Who made thee so bold as to destroy
all my household stores?"

"Nay, brother, be not wroth," said the youth quietly. "If I have used
anything I have paid for it fully beforehand. For these sixteen years
you have had full use and profit of fifteen good ploughlands which my
father left me; you have also the use and increase of all my cattle
and horses; and now all this past profit I abandon to you, in return
for the expense of this feast of mine."

Then said the treacherous Sir John: "Hearken, my dear brother: I have
no son, and thou shalt be my heir--I swear by the holy St. John."

"In faith," said Gamelyn, "if that be the case, and if this offer be
made in all sincerity, may God reward you!" for it was impossible for
his generous disposition to suspect his brother of treachery and to
fathom the wiles of a crafty nature; hence it happened that he was so
soon and easily beguiled.


Gamelyn Allows Himself to be Chained

Sir John hesitated a moment, and then said doubtfully: "There is one
thing I must tell you, Gamelyn. When you threw my porter into the well
I swore in my wrath that I would have you bound hand and foot. That is
impossible now without your consent, and I must be forsworn unless you
will let yourself be bound for a moment, as a mere form, just to save
me from the sin of perjury."

So sincere Sir John seemed, and so simple did the whole thing appear,
that Gamelyn consented at once. "Why, certainly, brother, you shall
not be forsworn for my sake." So he sat down, and the servants bound
him hand and foot; and then Sir John looked mockingly at him as he
said: "So now, my fine brother, I have you caught at last." Then he
bade them bring fetters and rivet them on Gamelyn's limbs, and chain
him fast to a post in the centre of the hall. Then he was placed on
his feet with his back to the post and his hands manacled behind him,
and as he stood there the false brother told every person who entered
that Gamelyn had suddenly gone mad, and was chained for safety's sake,
lest he should do himself or others some deadly hurt. For two long
days and nights he stood there bound, with no food or drink, and grew
faint with hunger and weariness, for his fetters were so tight that he
could not sit or lie down; bitterly he lamented the carelessness which
made him fall such an easy prey to his treacherous brother's designs.


Adam Spencer to the Rescue

When all others had left the hall Gamelyn appealed to old Adam
Spencer, the steward of the household, a loyal old servant who had
known Sir John of the Marches, and had watched the boy grow up. "Adam
Spencer," quoth he, "unless my brother is minded to slay me, I am kept
fasting too long. I beseech thee, for the great love my father bore
thee, get the keys and release me from my bonds. I will share all my
free land with thee if thou wilt help me in this distress."

The poor old servant was greatly perplexed. He knew not how to
reconcile his grateful loyalty to his dead master with the loyalty due
to his present lord, and he said doubtfully: "I have served thy
brother for sixteen years, and if I release thee now he will
rightly call me a traitor." "Ah, Adam! thou wilt find him a false
rogue at the last, as I have done. Release me, dear friend Adam, and I
will be true to my agreement, and will keep my covenant to share my
land with thee." By these earnest words the steward was persuaded,
and, waiting till Sir John was safely in bed, managed to obtain
possession of the keys and release Gamelyn, who stretched his arms and
legs and thanked God for his liberty. "Now," said he, "if I were but
well fed no one in this house should bind me again to-night." So Adam
took him to a private room and set food before him; eagerly he ate and
drank till his hunger was satisfied and he began to think of revenge.
"What is your advice, Adam? Shall I go to my brother and strike off
his head? He well merits it."


A Plan of Escape

"No," answered Adam, "I know a better plan than that. Sir John is to
give a great feast on Sunday to many Churchmen and prelates; there
will be present a great number of abbots and priors and other holy
men. Do you stand as if bound by your post in the hall, and beseech
them to release you. If they will be surety for you, your liberty will
be gained with no blame to me; if they all refuse, you shall cast
aside the unlocked chains, and you and I, with two good staves, can
soon win your freedom. Christ's curse on him who fails his comrade!"

"Yes," quoth Gamelyn, "evil may I thrive if I fail in my part of the
bargain! But if we must needs help them to do penance for their sins,
you must warn me, brother Adam, when to begin."

"By St. Charity, master, I will give you good warning. When I wink at
you be ready to cast away your fetters at once and come to me."

"This is good advice of yours, Adam, and blessings on your head. If
these haughty Churchmen refuse to be surety for me I will give them
good strokes in payment."


A Great Feast

Sunday came, and after mass many guests thronged to the feast in the
great hall; they all stared curiously at Gamelyn as he stood with his
hands behind him, apparently chained to his post, and Sir John
explained sadly that he, after slaying the porter and wasting the
household stores, had gone mad, and was obliged to be chained, for his
fury was dangerous. The servants carried dainty dishes round the
table, and beakers of rich wines, but though Gamelyn cried aloud that
he was fasting no food was brought to him. Then he spoke pitifully and
humbly to the noble guests: "Lords, for Christ's sake help a poor
captive out of prison." But the guests were hard-hearted, and answered
cruelly, especially the abbots and priors, who had been deceived by
Sir John's false tales. So harshly did they reply to the youth's
humble petition that he grew angry. "Oh," said he, "that is all the
answer I am to have to my prayer! Now I see that I have no friends.
Cursed be he that ever does good to abbot or prior!"

[Illustration: "Lords, for Christ's sake help poor Gamelyn out of
prison!"]


The Banquet Disturbed

Adam Spencer, busied about the removal of the cloth, looked anxiously
at Gamelyn, and saw how angry he grew. He thought little more of his
service, but, making a pretext to go to the pantry, brought two good
oak staves, and stood them beside the hall door. Then he winked
meaningly at Gamelyn, who with a sudden shout flung off his chains,
rushed to the hall door, seized a staff, and began to lay about him
lustily, whirling his weapon as lightly as if it had been a holy
water sprinkler. There was a dreadful commotion in the hall, for the
portly Churchmen tried to escape, but the mere laymen loved Gamelyn,
and drew aside to give him free play, so that he was able to scatter
the prelates. Now he had no pity on these cruel Churchmen, as they had
been without pity for him; he knocked them over, battered them, broke
their arms and legs, and wrought terrible havoc among them; and during
this time Adam Spencer kept the door so that none might escape. He
called aloud to Gamelyn to respect the sanctity of men of Holy Church
and shed no blood, but if he should by chance break arms and legs
there would be no sacrilege, because no blood need be shed.


Sir John in Chains

Thus Gamelyn worked his will, laying hands on monks and friars, and
sent them home wounded in carts and waggons, while some of them
muttered: "We were better at home, with mere bread and water, than
here where we have had such a sorry feast!" Then Gamelyn turned his
attention to his false brother, who had been unable to escape, seized
him by the neck, broke his backbone with one blow from his staff, and
thrust him, sitting, into the fetters that yet hung from the post
where Gamelyn had stood. "Sit there, brother, and cool thy blood,"
said Gamelyn, as he and Adam sat down to a feast, at which the
servants waited on them eagerly, partly from love and partly from
fear.


The Sheriff's Men Appear

Now the sheriff happened to be only five miles away, and soon heard
the news of this disturbance, and how Gamelyn and Adam had broken the
king's peace; and, as his duty was, he determined to arrest the
law-breakers. Twenty-four of his best men were sent to the castle to
gain admittance and arrest Gamelyn and his steward; but the new
porter, a devoted adherent of Gamelyn, denied them entrance till he
knew their errand; when they refused to tell it, he sent a servant to
rouse Gamelyn and warn him that the sheriff's men stood before the
gate.

    "Then answered Gamelyn: 'Good porter, go;
    Delay my foes with fair speech at the gate
    Till I relieve thee with some cunning wile.
    If I o'erlive this strait, I will requite
    Thy truth and loyalty. Adam,' quoth he,
    'Our foes are on us, and we have no friend--
    The sheriff's men surround us, and have sworn
    A mighty oath to take us: we must go
    Whither our safety calls us.' He replied:
    'Go where thou wilt, I follow to the last
    Or die forlorn: but this proud sheriffs troop
    Will flee before our onset, to the fens.'"


The Sheriff Arrives

As Gamelyn and Adam looked round for weapons the former saw a
cart-staff, a stout post used for propping up the shafts; this he
seized, and ran out at the little postern gate, followed by Adam with
another staff. They caught the sheriff's twenty-four bold men in the
rear, and when Gamelyn had felled three, and Adam two, the rest took
to their heels. "What!" said Adam as they fled. "Drink a draught of my
good wine! I am steward here." "Nay," they shouted back; "such wine as
yours scatters a man's brains far too thoroughly." Now this little
fray was hardly ended before the sheriff came in person with a great
troop. Gamelyn knew not what to do, but Adam again had a plan ready.
"Let us stay no longer, but go to the greenwood: there we shall at
least be at liberty." The advice suited Gamelyn, and each drank a
draught of wine, mounted his steed, and lightly rode away, leaving
the empty nest for the sheriff, with no eggs therein. However, that
officer dismounted, entered the hall, and found Sir John fettered and
nearly dying. He released him, and summoned a leech, who healed his
grievous wound, and enabled him to do more mischief.


Gamelyn Goes to the Greenwood

Meanwhile Adam wandered with Gamelyn in the greenwood, and found it
very hard work, with little food. He complained aloud to his young
lord:

    "'Would I were back in mine old stewardship--
    Full blithe were I, the keys to bear and keep!
    I like not this wild wood, with wounding thorns,
    And nought of food or drink, or restful ease.'
    'Ah! Adam,' answered Gamelyn, 'in sooth
    Full many a good man's son feels bitter woe!
    Then cheer thee, Adam.'"

[Illustration: "Then cheer thee, Adam"]

As they spoke sadly together Gamelyn heard men's voices near by, and,
looking through the bushes, saw seven score young men, sitting round a
plentiful feast, spread on the green grass. He rejoiced greatly,
bidding Adam remember that "Boot cometh after bale," and pointing out
to him the abundance of provisions near at hand. Adam longed for a
good meal, for they had found little to eat since they came to the
greenwood. At that moment the master-outlaw saw them in the underwood,
and bade his young men bring to him these new guests whom God had
sent: perchance, he said, there were others besides these two. The
seven bold youths who started up to do his will cried to the two
new-comers: "Yield and hand us your bows and arrows!" "Much sorrow may
he have who yields to you," cried Gamelyn. "Why, with five more ye
would be only twelve, and I could fight you all." When the outlaws
saw how boldly he bore himself they changed their tone, and said
mildly: "Come to our master, and tell him thy desire." "Who is your
master?" quoth Gamelyn. "He is the crowned king of the outlaws," quoth
they; and the two strangers were led away to the chief.

The master-outlaw, sitting on a rustic throne, with a crown of
oak-leaves on his head, asked them their business, and Gamelyn
replied: "He must needs walk in the wood who may not walk in the town.
We are hungry and faint, and will only shoot the deer for food, for we
are hard bestead and in great danger."


Gamelyn Joins the Outlaws

The outlaw leader had pity on their distress, and gave them food; and
as they ate ravenously the outlaws whispered one to another: "This is
Gamelyn!" "This is Gamelyn!" Understanding all the evils that had
befallen him, their leader soon made Gamelyn his second in command;
and when after three weeks the outlaw king was pardoned and allowed to
return home, Gamelyn was chosen to succeed him and was crowned king of
the outlaws. So he dwelt merrily in the forest, and troubled not
himself about the world outside.


The Law at Work

Meanwhile the treacherous Sir John had recovered, and in due course
had become sheriff, and indicted his brother for felony. As Gamelyn
did not appear to answer the indictment he was proclaimed an outlaw
and wolf's-head, and a price was set upon his life. Now his bondmen
and vassals were grieved at this, for they feared the cruelty of the
wicked sheriff; they therefore sent messengers to Gamelyn to tell him
the ill news, and deprecate his wrath. The youth's anger rose at the
tidings, and he promised to come and beard Sir John in his hall and
protect his own tenants.


Gamelyn Arrested

It was certainly a stroke of rash daring thus to venture into the
county where his brother was sheriff, but he strode boldly into the
moot-hall, with his hood thrown back, so that all might recognise him,
and cried aloud: "God save all you lordings here present! But, thou
broken-backed sheriff, evil mayst thou thrive! Why hast thou done me
such wrong and disgrace as to have me indicted and proclaimed an
outlaw?" Sir John did not hesitate to use his legal powers, but,
seeing his brother was quite alone, had him arrested and cast into
prison, whence it was his intention that only death should release
him.


Otho as Surety

All these years the second brother, Otho, had lived quietly on his own
lands and taken no heed of the quarrels of the two others; but now,
when news came to him of Sir John's deadly hatred to their youngest
brother, and Gamelyn's desperate plight, he was deeply grieved, roused
himself from his peaceful life, and rode to see if he could help his
brother. First he besought Sir John's mercy for the prisoner, for the
sake of brotherhood and family love; but he only replied that Gamelyn
must stay imprisoned till the justice should hold the next assize.
Then Otho offered to be bail, if only his young brother might be
released from his bonds and brought from the dismal dungeon where he
lay. To this Sir John finally consented, warning Otho that if the
accused failed to appear before the justice he himself must suffer the
penalty for the breach of bail. "I agree," said Otho. "Have him
released at once, and deliver him to me." Then Gamelyn was set free
on his brother's surety, and the two rode home to Otho's house,
talking sadly of all that had befallen, and how Gamelyn had become
king of the outlaws. The next morning Gamelyn asked Otho's permission
to go to the greenwood and see how his young men fared but Otho
pointed out so clearly how dreadful would be the consequences to him
if he did not return that the young man vowed:

    "'I swear by James, the mighty saint of Spain,
    That I will not desert thee, nor will fail
    To stand my trial on the appointed day,
    If God Almighty give me strength and health
    And power to keep my vow. I will be there,
    That I may show what bitter hate Sir John,
    My cruel brother, holds against me.'"


Gamelyn Goes to the Woods

Thereupon Otho bade him go. "God shield thee from shame! Come when
thou seest it is the right time, and save us both from blame and
reproach." So Gamelyn went gaily to the merry greenwood, and found his
company of outlaws; and so much had they to tell of their work in his
absence, and so much had he to relate of his adventures, that time
slipped by, and he soon fell again into his former mode of life, and
his custom of robbing none but Churchmen, fat abbots and priors, monks
and canons, so that all others spoke good of him, and called him the
"courteous outlaw."


The Term Expires

Gamelyn stood one day looking out over the woods and fields, and it
suddenly came to his mind with a pang of self-reproach that he had
forgotten his promise to Otho, and the day of the assize was very
near. He called his young men (for he had learned not to trust
himself to the honour or loyalty of his brother the sheriff), and
bade them prepare to accompany him to the place of assize, sending
Adam on as a scout to learn tidings. Adam returned in great haste,
bringing sad news. The judge was in his place, a jury empanelled to
condemn Gamelyn to death, bribed thereto by the wicked sheriff, and
Otho was fettered in the gaol in place of his brother. The news
enraged Gamelyn, but Adam Spencer was even more infuriated; he would
gladly have held the doors of the moot-hall and slain every person
inside except Otho; but his master's sense of justice was too strong
for that. "Adam," he said, "we will not do so, but will slay the
guilty and let the innocent escape. I myself will have some
conversation with the justice in the hall; and meanwhile do ye, my
men, hold the doors fast. I will make myself justice to-day, and thou,
Adam, shalt be my clerk. We will give sentence this day, and God speed
our new work!" All his men applauded this speech and promised him
obedience, and the troop of outlaws hastened to surround the hall.


Gamelyn in the Court

Once again Gamelyn strode into the moot-hall in the midst of his
enemies, and was recognised by all. He released Otho, who said gently:
"Brother, thou hast nearly overstayed the time; the sentence has been
given against me that I shall be hanged."

"Brother," said Gamelyn, "this day shall thy foes and mine be hanged:
the sheriff, the justice, and the wicked jurors." Then Gamelyn turned
to the judge, who sat as if paralysed in his seat of judgment, and
said:

    "'Come from the seat of justice: all too oft
    Hast thou polluted law's clear stream with wrong;
    Too oft hast taken reward against the poor;
    Too oft hast lent thine aid to villainy,
    And given judgment 'gainst the innocent.
    Come down and meet thine own meed at the bar,
    While I, in thy place, give more rightful doom
    And see that justice dwells in law for once.'"

[Illustration: "Come from the seat of justice"]


A Scene

The justice sat still, dumb with astonishment, and Gamelyn struck him
fiercely, cut his cheek, and threw him over the bar so that his arm
broke; and no man durst withstand the outlaw, for fear of his company
standing at the doors. The youth sat down in the judge's seat, with
Otho beside him, and Adam in the clerk's desk; and he placed in the
dock the false sheriff, the justice, and the unjust jurors, and
accused them of wrong and attempted murder. In order to keep up the
forms of law, he empanelled a jury of his own young men, who brought
in a verdict of "Guilty," and the prisoners were all condemned to
death and hanged out of hand, though the false sheriff attempted to
appeal to the brotherly affection of which he had shown so little.


Honour from the King

After this high-handed punishment of their enemies Gamelyn and his
brother went to lay their case before King Edward, and he forgave
them, in consideration of all the wrongs and injuries Gamelyn had
suffered; and before they returned to their distant county the king
made Otho sheriff of the county, and Gamelyn chief forester of all his
free forests; his band of outlaws were all pardoned, and the king gave
them posts according to their capabilities. Now Gamelyn and his
brother settled down to a happy, peaceful life. Otho, having no son,
made Gamelyn his heir, and the latter married a beauteous lady, and
lived with her in joy till his life's end.




CHAPTER XI: WILLIAM OF CLOUDESLEE


Introduction

The outlaw of mediaeval England has always possessed a potent charm for
the minds of less rebellious persons. No doubt now the attraction has
somewhat waned, for in the exploration of distant lands and the study
of barbaric tribes men can find that breadth of outlook, that escape
from narrow conventionalities, which they could formerly gain only by
the cult of the "noble outlaw." The romance of life for many a worthy
citizen must have been found in secret sympathy with Robin Hood and
his merry band of banished men, robbing the purse-proud to help the
needy and gaily defying law and authority.

To the poor, however, the outlaw was something more than an easy
entrance to the realms of romance; he was a real embodiment of the
spirit of liberty. Of all the unjust laws which the Norman conquerors
laid upon England, perhaps the most bitterly resented were the forest
laws, and resistance to them was the most popular form of national
independence. Hence it follows that we find outlaw heroes popular very
early in our history--heroes who stand in the mind of the populace for
justice and true liberty against the oppressive tyranny of subordinate
officials, and who are always taken into favour by the king, the fount
of true justice.


Famous Outlaws

There is some slight tinge of the "outlaw hero" in Hereward, but the
outlaw period of that patriot's life is but an episode in his defence
of England against William the Norman. There is a fully developed
outlaw hero, the ideal of the type, in Robin Hood, but he has been
somewhat idealized and ennobled by being transformed into a banished
Earl of Huntingdon. Less known, but equally heroic, is William of
Cloudeslee, the William Tell of England, whose fame is that of a good
yeoman, a good archer, and a good patriot.


The Outlaws

In the green forest of Englewood, in the "North Countree," not far
from the fortified town of Carlisle, dwelt a merry band of outlaws.
They were not evildoers, but sturdy archers and yeomen, whose outlawry
had been incurred only for shooting the king's deer. Indeed, to most
men of that time--that is, to most men who were not in the royal
service--the shooting of deer, and the pursuit of game in general,
were not only venial offences, but the most natural thing in life. The
royal claim to exclusive hunting in the vast forests of Epping,
Sherwood, Needwood, Barnesdale, Englewood, and many others seemed
preposterous to the yeomen who lived on the borders of the forests,
and they took their risks and shot the deer and made venison pasty,
convinced that they were wronging no one and risking only their own
lives. They had the help and sympathy of many a man who was himself a
law-abiding citizen, as well as the less understanding help of the
town mob and the labourers in the country.


The Leaders

While the outlaws of merry Sherwood recognised no chief but Robin Hood
and no foe but the Sheriff of Nottingham, the outlaws of Englewood
were under the headship of three famous archers, brothers-in-arms
sworn to stand by each other, but not brothers in blood. Their names
were Adam Bell, William of Cloudeslee, and Clym of the Cleugh; and of
the three William of Cloudeslee alone was married. His wife, fair
Alice of Cloudeslee, dwelt in a strong house within the walls of
Carlisle, with her three children, for they were not included in
William's outlawry. It was possible thus for her to send her husband
warning of any attack planned by the Sheriff of Carlisle on the
outlaws, and she had saved him and his comrades from surprise already.


William Goes to Carlisle

When the blithe spring had come, and the forest was beautiful with its
fresh green leaves, William began to long for his home and family; he
had not ventured into Carlisle for some time, and it was more than six
months since he had seen his wife's face. Little wonder was it, then,
that he announced his intention of visiting his home, at the risk of
capture by his old enemy the Sheriff. In vain his comrades dissuaded
him from the venture. Adam Bell was especially urgent in his advice
that William should remain in the greenwood.

"You shall not go to Carlisle, brother, by my advice, nor with my
consent. If the sheriff or the justice should know that you are in the
town short would be your shrift and soon your span of life would end.
Stay with us, and we will fetch you tidings of your wife."

William replied: "Nay, I must go myself; I cannot rest content with
tidings only. If all is well I will return by prime to-morrow, and if
I fail you at that hour you may be sure I am taken or slain; and I
pray you guard well my family, if that be so."

Taking leave of his brother outlaws, William made his way unobserved
into the town and came to his wife's dwelling. It was closely shut,
with doors strongly bolted, and he was forced to knock long on the
window before his wife opened the shutter to see who was the
importunate visitor.

"Let me in quickly, my own Alice," he said. "I have come to see you
and my three children. How have you fared this long time?"

"Alas!" she replied, hurriedly admitting him, and bolting the door
again, "why have you come now, risking your dear life to gain news of
us? Know you not that this house has been watched for more than six
months, so eager are the sheriff and the justice to capture and hang
you? I would have come to you in the forest, or sent you word of our
welfare. I fear--oh, how I fear!--lest your coming be known!"


The Old Woman's Treachery

"Now that I am here, let us make merry," quoth William. "No man has
seen me enter, and I would fain enjoy my short stay with you and my
children, for I must be back in the forest by prime to-morrow. Can you
not give a hungry outlaw food and drink?"

Then Dame Alice bustled about and prepared the best she had for her
husband; and when all was ready a very happy little family sat down to
the meal, husband and wife talking cheerily together, while the
children watched in wondering silence the father who had been away so
long and came to them so seldom.

There was one inmate of the house who saw in William's return a means
of making shameful profit. She was an old bedridden woman, apparently
paralysed, whom he had rescued from utter poverty seven years before.
During all that time she had lain on a bed near the fire, had shared
all the life of the family, and had never once moved from her couch.
Now, while husband and wife talked together and the darkness deepened
in the room, this old impostor slipped from her bed and glided
stealthily out of the house.


News Brought to the Sheriff

It happened that the king's assize was being held just then in
Carlisle, and the sheriff and his staunch ally the justice were
sitting together in the Justice Hall. Thither this treacherous old
woman hurried with all speed and pushed into the hall, forcing her way
through the crowd till she came near the sheriff. "Ha! what would you,
good woman?" asked he, surprised. "Sir, I bring tidings of great
value." "Tell your tidings, and I shall see if they be of value or no.
If they are I will reward you handsomely." "Sir, this night William of
Cloudeslee has come into Carlisle, and is even now in his wife's
house. He is all alone, and you can take him easily. Now what will you
pay me, for I am sure this news is much to you?" "You say truth, good
woman. That bold outlaw is the worst of all who kill the king's deer
in his forest of Englewood, and if I could but catch him I should be
well content. Dame, you shall not go without a recompense for your
journey here and for your loyalty." The sheriff then bade his men give
the old woman a piece of scarlet cloth, dyed in grain, enough for a
gown, and the treacherous hag hid the gift under her cloak, hastened
away to Alice's house, and slipped unperceived into her place again,
hiding the scarlet cloth under the bed-coverings.


The Hue and Cry

Immediately he had heard of Cloudeslee's presence in Carlisle the
sheriff sent out the hue and cry, and with all speed raised the whole
town, for though none hated the outlaws men dared not refuse to obey
the king's officer. The justice, too, joined the sheriff in the
congenial task of capturing an outlaw whose condemnation was already
pronounced. With all the forces at their disposal, sheriff and justice
took their way towards the house where William and Alice unconscious
of the danger besetting them, still talked lovingly together.

Suddenly the outlaw's ears, sharpened by woodcraft and by constant
danger, heard a growing noise coming nearer and nearer. He knew the
sound of the footsteps of many people, and among the casual shuffling
of feet recognised the ominous tramp of soldiers.

"Wife, we are betrayed," cried William. "Hither comes the sheriff to
take me."


The Siege of the House

Alice ran quickly up to her bedchamber and opened a window looking to
the back, and saw, to her despair, that soldiers beset the house on
every side and filled all the neighbouring streets. Behind them
pressed a great throng of citizens, who seemed inclined to leave the
capture of the outlaw to the guard. At the same moment William from
the front called to his wife that the sheriff and justice were
besieging the house on that side.

"Alas! dear husband, what shall we do?" cried Alice. "Accursed be all
treason! But who can have betrayed you to your foes? Go into my
bedchamber, dear William, and defend yourself there, for it is the
strongest room in the house. The children and I will go with you, and
I will guard the door while you defend the windows."

The plan was speedily carried out, and while William took his stand by
the window Alice seized a pole-axe and stationed herself by the door.
"No man shall enter this door alive while I live," said she.


The Attack

From the window Cloudeslee could perceive his mortal enemies the
justice and the sheriff; and drawing his good longbow, he shot with
deadly aim fair at the breast of the justice. It was well for the
latter then that he wore a suit of good chain-mail under his robes;
the arrow hit his breast and split in three on the mail.

"Beshrew the man that clad you with that mail coat! You would have
been a dead man now if your coat had been no thicker than mine," said
William.

"Yield yourself, Cloudeslee, and lay down your bow and arrows," said
the justice. "You cannot escape, for we have you safe."

"Never shall my husband yield; it is evil counsel you give," exclaimed
the brave wife from her post at the door.


The House is Burnt

The sheriff, who grew more angered as the hours passed on and
Cloudeslee was not taken, now cried aloud: "Why do we waste time
trifling here? The man is an outlaw and his life is forfeit. Let us
burn him and his house, and if his wife and children will not leave
him they shall all burn together, for it is their own choice."

This cruel plan was soon carried out. Fire was set to the door and
wooden shutters, and the flames spread swiftly; the smoke rolled up in
thick clouds into the lofty bedchamber, where the little children,
crouching on the ground, began to weep for fear.

"Alas! must we all die?" cried fair Alice, grieving for her children.

William opened the window and looked out, but there was no chance of
escape; his foes filled every street and lane around the house.
"Surely they will spare my wife and babes," he thought; and, tearing
the sheets from the bed, he made a rope, with which he let down to the
ground his children, and last of all his weeping wife.

He called aloud to the sheriff: "Sir Sheriff, here have I trusted to
you my chief treasures. For God's sake do them no harm, but wreak all
your wrath on me!"

Gentle hands received Alice and her babes, and friendly citizens led
them from the press; but Alice went reluctantly, in utter grief,
knowing that her husband must be burnt with his house or taken by his
foes; but for her children she would have stayed with him. William
continued his wonderful archery, never missing his aim, till all his
arrows were spent, and the flames came so close that his bowstring was
burnt in two. Great blazing brands came falling upon him from the
burning roof, and the floor was hot beneath his feet. "An evil death
is this!" thought he. "Better it were that I should take sword and
buckler and leap down amid my foes and so die, striking good blows in
the throng of enemies, than stay here and let them see me burn."

[Illustration: "William continued his wonderful archery"]

Thereupon he leaped lightly down, and fought so fiercely that he
nearly escaped through the throng, for the worthy citizens of Carlisle
were not anxious to capture him; but the soldiers, urged by the
sheriff and justice, threw doors and windows upon him, hampered his
blows, and seized and bound him, and cast him into a deep dungeon.


The Sheriff Gives Sentence

"Now, William of Cloudeslee," quoth the sheriff, "you shall be hanged
with speed, as soon as I can have a new gallows made. So noted an
outlaw merits no common gibbet; a new one is most fitting.
To-morrow at prime you shall die. There is no hope of rescue, for the
gates of the town shall be shut. Your dear friends, Adam Bell and Clym
of the Cleugh, would be helpless to save you, though they brought a
thousand more like themselves, or even all the devils in Hell."

Early next morning the justice arose, went to the soldiers who guarded
the gates, and forbade them to open till the execution was over; then
he went to the market-place and superintended the erection of a
specially lofty gallows, beside the pillory.


News is Brought to the Greenwood

Among the crowd who watched the gallows being raised was a little lad,
the town swineherd, who asked a bystander the meaning of the new
gibbet.

"It is put up to hang a good yeoman, William of Cloudeslee, more's the
pity! He has done no wrong but kill the King's deer, and that merits
not hanging. It is a foul shame that such injustice can be wrought in
the king's name."

The little lad had often met William of Cloudeslee in the forest, and
had carried him messages from his wife; William had given the boy many
a dinner of venison, and now he determined to help his friend if he
could. The gates were shut and no man could pass out, but the boy
stole along the wall till he found a crevice, by which he clambered
down outside. Then he hastened to the forest of Englewood, and met
Adam Bell and Clym of the Cleugh.

"Come quickly, good yeomen; ye tarry here too long. While you are at
ease in the greenwood your friend, William of Cloudeslee, is taken,
condemned to death, and ready to be hanged. He needs your help this
very hour."

Adam Bell groaned. "Ah! if he had but taken our advice he would have
been here in safety with us now. In the greenwood there is no sorrow
or care, but when William went to the town he was running into
trouble." Then, bending his bow, he shot with unerring aim a hart,
which he gave to the lad as recompense for his labour and goodwill.


The Outlaws Go to Carlisle

"Come," said Clym to Adam Bell, "let us tarry no longer, but take our
bows and arrows and see what we can do. By God's grace we will rescue
our brother, though we may abide it full dearly ourselves. We will go
to Carlisle without delay."

The morning was fair as the two yeomen strode from the deep green
shades of Englewood Forest along the hard white road leading to
Carlisle Town. They were in time as yet, but when they drew near the
wall they were amazed to see that no entrance or exit was possible;
the gates were shut fast.

Stepping back into the green thickets beside the road, the two outlaws
consulted together. Adam Bell was for a valiant attempt to storm the
gate, but Clym suddenly bethought him of a wiser plan.


Clym's Stratagem

Said he: "Let us pretend to be messengers from the king, with urgent
letters to the justice. Surely that should win us admission. But alas!
I forgot. How can we bear out our pretence, for I am no learned clerk.
I cannot write."

Quoth Adam Bell: "I can write a good clerkly hand. Wait one instant
and I will speedily have a letter written; then we can say we have the
king's seal. The plan will do well enough, for I hold the gate-keeper
no learned clerk, and this will deceive him."

[Illustration: Adam Bell writes the letter]

Indeed, the letter which he quickly wrote and folded and sealed was
very well and clearly written, and addressed to the Justice of
Carlisle. Then the two bold outlaws hastened up the road and thundered
on the town gates.


They Enter the Town

So long and loud they knocked that the warder came in great wrath,
demanding who dared to make such clamour.

Adam Bell replied: "We are two messengers come straight from our lord
the king." Clym of the Cleugh added: "We have a letter for the justice
which we must deliver into his own hands. Let us in speedily to
perform our errand, for we must return to the king in haste."

"No," the warder replied, "that I cannot do. No man may enter these
gates till a false thief and outlaw be safely hanged. He is William of
Cloudeslee, who has long deserved death."

Now Clym saw that matters were becoming desperate, and time was
passing too quickly, so he adopted a more violent tone. "Ah, rascal,
scoundrel, madman!" quoth he. "If we be delayed here any longer thou
shalt be hanged for a false thief! To keep the king's messengers
waiting thus! Canst thou not see the king's seal? Canst thou not read
the address of the royal letter? Ah, blockhead, thou shalt dearly
abide this delay when my lord knows thereof."

Thus speaking, he flourished the forged letter, with its false seal,
in the porter's face; and the man, seeing the seal and the writing,
believed what was told him. Reverently he took off his hood and bent
the knee to the king's messengers, for whom he opened wide the gates,
and they entered, walking warily.


They Keep the Gates

"At last we are within Carlisle walls, and glad thereof are we," said
Adam Bell, "but when and how we shall go out again Christ only knows,
who harrowed Hell and brought out its prisoners."

"Now if we had the keys ourselves we should have a good chance of
life," said Clym, "for then we could go in and out at our own will."
"Let us call the warder," said Adam. When he came running at their
call both the yeomen sprang upon him, flung him to the ground, bound
him hand and foot, and cast him into a dark cell, taking his bunch of
keys from his girdle. Adam laughed and shook the heavy keys. "Now I am
gate-ward of merry Carlisle. See, here are my keys. I think I shall be
the worst warder they have had for three hundred years. Let us bend
our bows and hold our arrows ready, and walk into the town to deliver
our brother."


The Fight in the Market-place

When they came to the market-place they found a dense crowd of
sympathizers watching pityingly the hangman's cart, in which lay
William of Cloudeslee, bound hand and foot, with a rope round his
neck. The sheriff and the justice stood near the gallows, and
Cloudeslee would have been hanged already, but that the sheriff was
hiring a man to measure the outlaw for his grave. "You shall have the
dead man's clothes, good fellow, if you make his grave," said he.

Cloudeslee's courage was still undaunted. "I have seen as great a
marvel ere now," quoth he, "as that a man who digs a grave for another
may lie in it himself, in as short a time as from now to prime."

"You speak proudly, my fine fellow, but hanged you shall be, if I do
it with my own hand," retorted the sheriff furiously.

Now the cart moved a little nearer to the scaffold, and William was
raised up to be ready for execution. As he looked round the dense mass
of faces his keen sight soon made him aware of his friends. Adam Bell
and Clym of the Cleugh stood at one corner of the market-place with
arrow on string, and their deadly aim bent at the sheriff and justice,
whose horses raised them high above the murmuring throng. Cloudeslee
showed no surprise, but said aloud: "Lo! I see comfort, and hope to
fare well in my journey. Yet if I might have my hands free I would
care little what else befell me."


The Rescue

Now Adam said quietly to Clym: "Brother, do you take the justice, and
I will shoot the sheriff. Let us both loose at once and leave them
dying. It is an easy shot, though a long one."

Thus, while the sheriff yet waited for William to be measured for his
grave, suddenly men heard the twang of bowstrings and the whistling
flight of arrows through the air, and at the same moment both sheriff
and justice fell writhing from their steeds, with the grey goose
feathers standing in their breasts. All the bystanders fled from the
dangerous neighbourhood, and left the gallows, the fatal cart, and the
mortally wounded officials alone. The two bold outlaws rushed to
release their comrade, cut his bonds, and lifted him to his feet.
William seized an axe from a soldier and pursued the fleeing guard,
while his two friends with their deadly arrows slew a man at each
shot.


The Mayor of Carlisle

When the arrows were all used Adam Bell and Clym of the Cleugh threw
away their bows and took to sword and buckler. The fight continued
till midday for in the narrow streets the three comrades protected
each other, and drew gradually towards the gate. Adam Bell still
carried the keys at his girdle, and they could pass out easily if they
could but once reach the gateway. By this time the whole town was in a
commotion; again the hue and cry had been raised against the outlaws,
and the Mayor of Carlisle came in person with a mighty troop of armed
citizens, angered now at the fighting in the streets of the town.

The three yeomen retreated as steadily as they could towards the gate,
but the mayor followed valiantly armed with a pole-axe, with which he
clove Cloudeslee's shield in two. He soon perceived the object of the
outlaws, and bade his men guard the gates well, so that the three
should not escape.


The Escape from Carlisle

Terrible was the din in the town now, for trumpets blew, church-bells
were rung backward, women bewailed their dead in the streets, and over
all resounded the clash of arms, as the fighting drew nigh the gate.
When the gatehouse came in sight the outlaws were fighting
desperately, with diminishing strength, but the thought of safety
outside the walls gave them force to make one last stand. With backs
to the gate and faces to the foe, Adam and Clym and William made a
valiant onslaught on the townsfolk, who fled in terror, leaving a
breathing-space in which Adam Bell turned the key, flung open the
great ponderous gate, and flung it to again, when the three had passed
through.

[Illustration: The fight at the gate]


Adam and the Keys

As Adam locked the door they could hear inside the town the
hurrying footsteps of the rallying citizens, whose furious attack on
the great iron-studded door came too late. The door was locked, and
the three friends stood in safety outside, with their pleasant forest
home within easy reach. The change of feeling was so intense that Adam
Bell, always the man to seize the humorous point of a situation,
laughed lightly. He called through the barred wicket:

"Here are your keys. I resign my office as warder--one half-day's work
is enough for me; and as I have resigned, and the former gate-ward is
somewhat damaged and has disappeared, I advise you to find a new one.
Take your keys, and much good may you get from them. Next time I
advise you not to stop an honest yeoman from coming to see his own
wife and have a chat with her."

Thereupon he flung the keys over the gate on the heads of the crowd,
and the three brethren slipped away into the forest to their own
haunts, where they found fresh bows and arrows in such abundance that
they longed to be back in fair Carlisle with their foes before them.


William of Cloudeslee and his Wife Meet

While they were yet discussing all the details of the rescue they
heard a woman's pitiful lament and the crying of little children.
"Hark!" said Cloudeslee, and they all heard in the silence the words
she said. It was William's wife, and she cried: "Alas! why did I not
die before this day? Woe is me that my dear husband is slain! He is
dead, and I have no friend to lament with me. If only I could see his
comrades and tell what has befallen him my heart would be eased of
some of its pain."

William, as he listened, was deeply touched, and walked gently to
fair Alice, as she hid her face in her hands and wept. "Welcome, wife,
to the greenwood!" quoth he. "By heaven, I never thought to see you
again when I lay in bonds last night." Dame Alice sprang up most
joyously. "Oh, all is well with me now you are here; I have no care or
woe." "For that you must thank my dear brethren, Adam and Clym," said
he; and Alice began to load them with her thanks, but Adam cut short
the expression of her gratitude. "No need to talk about a little
matter like that," he said gruffly. "If we want any supper we had
better kill something, for the meat we must eat is yet running wild."

With three such good archers game was easily shot and a merry meal was
quickly prepared in the greenwood, and all joyfully partook of venison
and other dainties. Throughout the repast William devotedly waited on
his wife with deepest love and reverence, for he could not forget how
she had defended him and risked her life to stand by him.


William's Proposed Visit to London

When the meal was over, and they reclined on the green turf round the
fire, William began thoughtfully:

"It is in my mind that we ought speedily to go to London and try to
win our pardon from the king. Unless we approach him before news can
be brought from Carlisle he will assuredly slay us. Let us go at once,
leaving my dear wife and my two youngest sons in a convent here; but I
would fain take my eldest boy with me. If all goes well he can bring
good news to Alice in her nunnery, and if all goes ill he shall bring
her my last wishes. But I am sure I am not meant to die by the law."
His brethren approved the plan, and they took fair Alice and her two
youngest children to the nunnery, and then the three famous archers
with the little boy of seven set out at their best speed for London,
watching the passers-by carefully, that no news of the doings in
Carlisle should precede them to the king.


Outlaws in the Royal Palace

The three yeomen, on arriving in London, made their way at once to the
king's palace, and walked boldly into the hall, regardless of the
astonished and indignant shouts of the royal porter. He followed them
angrily into the hall, and began reproaching them and trying to induce
them to withdraw, but to no purpose. Finally an usher came and said:
"Yeomen, what is your wish? Pray tell me, and I will help you if I
can; but if you enter the king's presence thus unmannerly you will
cause us to be blamed. Tell me now whence you come."

William fearlessly answered: "Sir, we will tell the truth without
deceit. We are outlaws from the king's forests, outlawed for killing
the king's deer, and we come to beg for pardon and a charter of peace,
to show to the sheriff of our county."


The King and the Outlaws

The usher went to an inner room and begged to know the king's will,
whether he would see these outlaws or not. The king was interested in
these bold yeomen, who dared to avow themselves law-breakers, and bade
men bring them to audience with him. The three comrades, with the
little boy, on being introduced into the royal presence, knelt down
and held up their hands, beseeching pardon for their offences.

"Sire, we beseech your pardon for our breach of your laws. We are
forest outlaws, who have slain your fallow deer in many parts of your
royal forests." "Your names? Tell me at once," said the king. "Adam
Bell, Clym of the Cleugh, and William of Cloudeslee," they replied.

The king was very wrathful. "Are you those bold robbers of whom men
have told me? Do you now dare to come to me for pardon? On mine honour
I vow that you shall all three be hanged without mercy, as I am
crowned king of this realm of England. Arrest them and lay them in
bonds." There was no resistance possible, and the yeomen submitted
ruefully to their arrest. Adam Bell was the first to speak. "As I hope
to thrive, this game pleases me not at all," he said. "Sire, of your
mercy, we beg you to remember that we came to you of our own free
will, and to let us pass away again as freely. Give us back our
weapons and let us have free passage till we have left your palace; we
ask no more; we shall never ask another favour, however long we live."

The king was obdurate, however; he only replied: "You speak proudly
still, but you shall all three be hanged."


The Queen Intercedes

The queen, who was sitting beside her husband, now spoke for the first
time. "Sire, it were a pity that such good yeomen should die, if they
might in any wise be pardoned." "There is no pardon," said the king.
She then replied: "My lord, when I first left my native land and came
into this country as your bride you promised to grant me at once the
first boon I asked. I have never needed to ask one until to-day, but
now, sire, I claim one, and I beg you to grant it." "With all my
heart; ask your boon, and it shall be yours willingly." "Then, I pray
you, grant me the lives of these good yeomen." "Madam, you might have
had half my kingdom, and you ask a worthless trifle." "Sire, it seems
not worthless to me; I beg you to keep your promise." "Madam, it vexes
me that you have asked so little; yet since you will have these three
outlaws, take them." The queen rejoiced greatly. "Many thanks, my lord
and husband. I will be surety for them that they shall be true men
henceforth. But, good my lord, give them a word of comfort, that they
may not be wholly dismayed by your anger."


News Comes to the King

The king smiled at his wife. "Ah, madam! you will have your own way,
as all women will. Go, fellows, wash yourselves, and find places at
the tables, where you shall dine well enough, even if it be not on
venison pasty from the king's own forests."

The outlaws did reverence to the king and queen, and found seats with
the king's guard at the lower tables in the hall. They were still
satisfying their appetites when a messenger came in haste to the king;
and the three North Countrymen looked at one another uneasily, for
they knew the man was from Carlisle. The messenger knelt before the
king and presented his letters. "Sire, your officers greet you well."

"How fare they? How does my valiant sheriff? And the prudent justice?
Are they well?"

"Alas! my lord, they have been slain, and many another good officer
with them."

"Who hath done this?" questioned the king angrily.

"My lord, three bold outlaws, Adam Bell, Clym of the Cleugh, and
William of Cloudeslee."

"What! these three whom I have just pardoned? Ah, sorely I repent that
I forgave them! I would give a thousand pounds if I could have them
hanged all three; but I cannot."


The King's Test

As the king read the letters his anger and surprise increased. It
seemed impossible that three men should overawe a whole town, should
slay sheriff, justice, mayor, and nearly every official in the town,
forge a royal letter with the king's seal, and then lock the gates and
escape safely. There was no doubt of the fact, and the king raged
impotently against his own foolish mercy in giving them a free pardon.
It had been granted, however, and he could do nought but grieve over
the ruin they had wrought in Carlisle. At last he sprang up, for he
could endure the banquet no longer.

"Call my archers to go to the butts," he commanded. "I will see these
bold outlaws shoot, and try if their archery is so fine as men say."

Accordingly the king's archers and the queen's archers arrayed
themselves, and the three yeomen took their bows and looked well to
their silken bowstrings; and then all made their way to the butts
where the targets were set up. The archers shot in turn, aiming at an
ordinary target, but Cloudeslee soon grew weary of this childish
sport, and said aloud: "I shall never call a man a good archer who
shoots at a target as large as a buckler. We have another sort of butt
in my country, and that is worth shooting at."


William of Cloudeslee's Archery

"Make ready your own butts," the king commanded, and the three outlaws
went to a bush in a field close by and returned bearing hazel-rods,
peeled and shining white. These rods they set up at four hundred
yards apart, and, standing by one, they said to the king: "We should
account a man a fair archer if he could split one wand while standing
beside the other." "It cannot be done; the feat is too great,"
exclaimed the king. "Sire, I can easily do it," quoth Cloudeslee, and,
taking aim very carefully, he shot, and the arrow split the wand in
two. "In truth," said the king, "you are the best archer I have ever
seen. Can you do greater wonders?" "Yes," quoth Cloudeslee, "one thing
more I can do, but it is a more difficult feat. Nevertheless I will
try it, to show you our North Country shooting." "Try, then," the king
replied; "but if you fail you shall be hanged without mercy, because
of your boasting."


Cloudeslee Shoots the Apple from his Son's Head

Now Cloudeslee stood for a few moments as if doubtful of himself, and
the South Country archers watched him, hoping for a chance to retrieve
their defeat, when William suddenly said: "I have a son, a dear son,
seven years of age. I will tie him to a stake and place an apple on
his head. Then from a distance of a hundred and twenty yards I will
split the apple in two with a broad arrow." "By heaven!" the king
cried, "that is a dreadful feat. Do as you have said, or by Him who
died on the Cross I will hang you high. Do as you have said, but if
you touch one hair of his head, or the edge of his gown, I will hang
you and your two companions." "I have never broken my pledged word,"
said the North Country bowman, and he at once made ready for the
terrible trial. The stake was set in the ground, the boy tied to it,
with his face turned from his father, lest he should give a start and
destroy his aim. Cloudeslee then paced the hundred and twenty yards,
anxiously felt his string, bent his bow, chose his broadest arrow, and
fitted it with care.

[Illustration: William of Cloudeslee and his son]


The Last Shot

It was an anxious moment. The throng of spectators felt sick with
expectation, and many women wept and prayed for the father and his
innocent son. But Cloudeslee showed no fear. He addressed the crowd
gravely: "Good folk, stand all as still as may be. For such a shot a
man needs a steady hand, and your movements may destroy my aim and
make me slay my son. Pray for me."

Then, in an unbroken silence of breathless suspense, the bold marksman
shot, and the apple fell to the ground, cleft into two absolutely
equal halves. A cheer from every spectator burst forth deafeningly,
and did not die down till the king beckoned for silence.


The King and Queen Show Favour

"God forbid that I should ever be your target," quoth he. "You shall
be my chief forester in the North Country, with daily wage, and daily
right of killing venison; your two brethren shall become yeomen of my
guard, and I will advance the fortunes of your family in every way."

The queen smiled graciously upon William, and she bestowed a pension
upon him, and bade him bring his wife, fair Alice, to court, to take
up the post of chief woman of the bedchamber to the royal children.

Overwhelmed with these favours, the three yeomen became conscious of
their own offences, more than they had told to the royal pair; their
awakened consciences sent them to a holy bishop, who heard their
confessions, gave them penance and bade them live well for the
future, and then absolved them. When they had returned to Englewood
Forest and had broken up the outlaw band they came back to the royal
court, and spent the rest of their lives in great favour with the king
and queen.




CHAPTER XII: BLACK COLIN OF LOCH AWE


Introduction

In considering the hero-myths of Scotland we are at once confronted
with two difficulties. The first, and perhaps the greater, is this,
that the only national heroes of Lowland Scotland are actual
historical persons, with very little of the mythical character about
them. The mention of Scottish heroes at once suggests Sir William
Wallace, Robert Bruce, the Black Douglas, Sir Andrew Barton, and many
more, whose exploits are matter of serious chronicle and sober record
rather than subject of tradition and myth. These warriors are too much
in reach of the fierce white searchlight of historic inquiry to be
invested with mythical interest or to show any developments of ancient
legend.

The second difficulty is of a different nature, and yet almost equally
perplexing. In the old ballads and poems of the Gaelic Highlands there
are mythical heroes in abundance, such as Fingal and Ossian, Comala,
and a host of shadowy chieftains and warriors, but they are not
distinctively Scotch. They are only Highland Gaelic versions of the
Irish Gaelic hero-legends, Scotch embodiments of Finn and Oisin, whose
real home was in Ireland, and whose legends were carried to the
Western Isles and the Highlands by conquering tribes of Scots from
Erin. These heroes are at bottom Irish, the champions of the Fenians
and of the Red Branch, and in the Scotch legends they have lost much
of their original beauty and chivalry.


The Highland Clans

It is rather in the private history of the country, as it were, than
in its national records that we are likely to find a hero who will
have something of the mythical in his story, something of the romance
of the Middle Ages. The wars and jealousies of the clans, the
adventures of a chief among hostile tribesmen, the raids and forays,
the loves and hatreds of rival families, form a good background for a
romantic legend; and such a legend occurs in the story of Black Colin
of Loch Awe, a warrior of the great Campbell clan in the fourteenth
century. The tale is common in one form or another to all European
lands where the call of the Crusades was heard, and the romantic
Crusading element has to a certain extent softened the occasionally
ferocious nature of Highland stories in general, so that there is no
bloodthirsty vengeance, no long blood-feud, to be recorded of Black
Colin Campbell.


The Knight of Loch Awe

During the wars between England and Scotland in the reigns of Edward
I. and Edward II. one of the chief leaders in the cause of Scottish
independence was Sir Nigel Campbell. The Knight of Loch Awe, as he was
generally called, was a schoolfellow and comrade of Sir William
Wallace, and a loyal and devoted adherent of Robert Bruce. In return
for his services in the war of independence Bruce rewarded him with
lands belonging to the rebellious MacGregors, including Glenurchy, the
great glen at the head of Loch Awe through which flows the river
Orchy. It was a wild and lonely district, and Sir Nigel Campbell had
much conflict before he finally expelled the MacGregors and settled
down peaceably in Glenurchy. There his son was born, and named Colin,
and as years passed he won the nickname of Black Colin, from his
swarthy complexion, or possibly from his character, which showed
tokens of unusual fierceness and determination.


Black Colin's Youth

Sir Nigel Campbell, as all Highland chiefs did, sent his son to a
farmer's family for fosterage. The boy became a child of his
foster-family in every way; he lived on the plain food of the
clansmen, oatmeal porridge and oatcake, milk from the cows, and beef
from the herds; he ran and wrestled and hunted with his
foster-brothers, and learnt woodcraft and warlike skill, broadsword
play and the use of dirk and buckler, from his foster-father. More
than all, he won a devoted following in the clan, for a man's
foster-parents were almost dearer to him than his own father and
mother, and his foster-brethren were bound to fight and die for him,
and to regard him more than their own blood-relations. The
foster-parents of Black Colin were a farmer and his wife, Patterson by
name, living at Socach, in Glenurchy, and well and truly they
fulfilled their trust.


He Goes on Crusade

In course of time Sir Nigel Campbell died, and Black Colin, his son,
became Knight of Loch Awe, and lord of all Glenurchy and the country
round. He was already noted for his strength and his dark complexion,
which added to his beauty in the eyes of the maidens, and he soon
found a lovely and loving bride. They dwelt on the Islet in Loch Awe,
and were very happy for a short time, but Colin was always restless,
because he would fain do great deeds of arms, and there was peace just
then in the land.

At last one day a messenger arrived at the castle on the Islet bearing
tidings that another crusade was on foot. This messenger was a palmer
who had been in the Holy Land, and had seen all the holy places in
Jerusalem. He told Black Colin how the Saracens ruled the country,
and hindered men from worshipping at the sacred shrines; and he told
how he had come home by Rome, where the Pope had just proclaimed
another Holy War. The Pope had declared that his blessing would rest
on the man who should leave wife and home and kinsfolk, and go forth
to fight for the Lord against the infidel. As the palmer spoke Black
Colin became greatly moved by his words, and when the old man had made
an end he raised the hilt of his dirk and swore by the cross thereon
that he would obey the summons and go on crusade.


The Lady of Loch Awe

Now Black Colin's wife was greatly grieved, and wept sorely, for she
was but young, and had been wedded no more than a year, and it seemed
to her hard that she must be left alone. She asked her husband: "How
far will you go on this errand?" "I will go as far as Jerusalem, if
the Pope bids me, when I have come to Rome," said he. "Alas! and how
long will you be away from me?" "That I know not, but it may be for
years if the heathen Saracens will not surrender the Holy Land to the
warriors of the Cross." "What shall I do during those long, weary
years?" asked she. "Dear love, you shall dwell here on the Islet and
be Lady of Glenurchy till I return again. The vassals and clansmen
shall obey you in my stead, and the tenants shall pay you their rents
and their dues, and in all things you shall hold my land for me."


The Token

The Lady of Loch Awe sighed as she asked: "But if you die away in that
distant land how shall I know? What will become of me if at last such
woeful tidings should be brought?"

"Wait for me seven years, dear wife," said Colin, "and if I do not
return before the end of that time you may marry again and take a
brave husband to guard your rights and rule the glen, for I shall be
dead in the Holy Land."

[Illustration: "Wait for me seven years, dear wife"]

"That I will never do. I will be the Lady of Glenurchy till I die, or
I will become the bride of Heaven and find peace for my sorrowing soul
in a nunnery. No second husband shall wed me and hold your land. But
give me now some token that we may share it between us; and you shall
swear that on your deathbed you will send it to me; so shall I know
indeed that you are no longer alive."

"It shall be as you say," answered Black Colin, and he went to the
smith of the clan and bade him make a massive gold ring, on which
Colin's name was engraved, as well as that of the Lady of Loch Awe.
Then, breaking the ring in two, Colin gave to his wife the piece with
his name and kept the other piece, vowing to wear it near his heart
and only to part with it when he should be dying. In like manner she
with bitter weeping swore to keep her half of the ring, and hung it on
a chain round her neck; and so, with much grief and great mourning
from the whole clan, Black Colin and his sturdy following of Campbell
clansmen set out for the Holy Land.


The Journey

Sadly at first the little band marched away from all their friends and
their homes; bagpipes played their loudest marching tunes, and plaids
fluttered in the breeze, and the men marched gallantly, but with heavy
hearts, for they knew not when they would return, and they feared
to find supplanters in their homes when they came back after many
years. Their courage rose, however, as the miles lengthened behind
them, and by the time they had reached Edinburgh and had taken ship at
Leith all was forgotten but the joy of fighting and the eager desire
to see Rome and the Pope, the Holy Land and the Holy Sepulchre.
Journeying up the Rhine, the Highland clansmen made their way through
Switzerland and over the passes of the Alps down into the pleasant
land of Italy, where the splendour of the cities surpassed their
wildest imaginations; and so they came at last, with many other bands
of Crusaders, to Rome.


The Crusade

At Rome the Knight of Loch Awe was so fortunate as to have an audience
of the Pope himself, who was touched by the devotion which brought
these stern warriors so far from their home. Black Colin knelt in
reverence before the aged pontiff, whom he held in truth to be the
Vicar of Christ on earth, and received his blessing, and commands to
continue his journey to Rhodes, where the Knights of St. John would
give him opportunity to fight for the faith. The small band of
Campbells went on to Rhodes, and there took service with the Knights,
and won great praise from the Grand Master; but, though they fought
the infidel, and exalted the standard of the Cross above the Crescent,
Colin was still not at all satisfied. He left Rhodes after some years
with a much-diminished band, and made his way as a pilgrim to
Jerusalem. There he stayed until he had visited all the shrines in the
Holy Land and prayed at every sacred spot. By this time the seven
years of his proposed absence were ended, and he was still far from
his home and the dear glen by Loch Awe.


The Lady's Suitor

While the seven years slowly passed away his sad and lonely wife dwelt
in the castle on the Islet, ruling her lord's clan in all gentle ways,
but fighting boldly when raiders came to plunder her clansmen. Yearly
she claimed her husband's dues and watched that he was not defrauded
of his rights. But though thus firm, she was the best help in trouble
that her clan ever had, and all blessed the name of the Lady of Loch
Awe.

So fair and gentle a lady, so beloved by her clan, was certain to have
suitors if she were a widow, and even before the seven years had
passed away there were men who would gladly have persuaded her that
her husband was dead and that she was free. She, however, steadfastly
refused to hear a word of another marriage, saying: "When Colin parted
from me he gave me two promises, one to return, if possible, within
seven years, and the other to send me, on his deathbed, if he died
away from me, a sure token of his death. I have not yet waited seven
years, nor have I had the token of his death. I am still the wife of
Black Colin of Loch Awe."

This steadfastness gradually daunted her suitors and they left her
alone, until but one remained, the Baron Niel MacCorquodale, whose
lands bordered on Glenurchy, and who had long cast covetous eyes on
the glen and its fair lady, and longed no less for the wealth she was
reputed to possess than for the power this marriage would give him.


The Baron's Plot

When the seven years were over the Baron MacCorquodale sought the Lady
of Loch Awe again, wooing her for his wife. Again she refused,
saying, "Until I have the token of my husband's death I will be wife
to no other man." "And what is this token, lady?" asked the Baron, for
he thought he could send a false one. "I will never tell that,"
replied the lady. "Do you dare to ask the most sacred secret between
husband and wife? I shall know the token when it comes." The Baron was
not a little enraged that he could not discover the secret, but he
determined to wed the lady and her wealth notwithstanding; accordingly
he wrote by a sure and secret messenger to a friend in Rome, bidding
him send a letter with news that Black Colin was assuredly dead, and
that certain words (which the Baron dictated) had come from him.


A Forged Letter

One day the Lady of Loch Awe, looking out from her castle, saw the
Baron coming, and with him a palmer whose face was bronzed by Eastern
suns. She felt that the palmer would bring tidings, and welcomed the
Baron with his companion. "Lady, this palmer brings you sad news,"
quoth the Baron. "Let him tell it, then," replied she, sick with fear.
"Alas! fair dame, if you were the wife of that gallant knight Colin of
Loch Awe, you are now his widow," said the palmer sadly, as he handed
her a letter. "What proof have you?" asked Black Colin's wife before
she read the letter. "Lady, I talked with the soldier who brought the
tidings," replied the stranger.

The letter was written from Rome to "The Right Noble Dame the Lady of
Loch Awe," and told how news had come from Rhodes, brought by a man of
Black Colin's band, that the Knight of Loch Awe had been mortally
wounded in a fight against the Saracens. Dying, he had bidden his
clansmen return to their lady, but they had all perished but one,
fighting for vengeance against the infidels. This man, who had held
the dying Knight tenderly upon his knee, said that Colin bade his wife
farewell, bade her remember his injunction to wed again and find a
protector, gasped out, "Take her the token I promised; it is here,"
and died; but the Saracens attacked the Christians again, drove them
back, and plundered the bodies of the slain, and when the one survivor
returned to search for the precious token there was none! The body was
stripped of everything of value, and the clansman wound it in the
plaid and buried it on the battlefield.


The Lady's Stratagem

There seemed no reason for the lady to doubt this news, and her grief
was very real and sincere. She clad herself in mourning robes and
bewailed her lost husband, but yet she was not entirely satisfied, for
she still wore the broken half of the engraved ring on the chain round
her neck, and still the promised death-token had not come. The Baron
now pressed his suit with greater ardour than before, and the Lady of
Loch Awe was hard put to it to find reasons for refusing him. It was
necessary to keep him on good terms with the clan, for his lands
bordered on those of Glenurchy, and he could have made war on the
people in the glen quite easily, while the knowledge that their chief
was dead would have made them a broken clan. So the lady turned to
guile, as did Penelope of old in similar distress. "I will wed you,
now that my Colin is dead," she replied at last, "but it cannot be
immediately; I must first build a castle that will command the head of
Glenurchy and of Loch Awe. The MacGregors knew the best place for a
house, there on Innis Eoalan; there, where the ruins of MacGregor's
White House now stand, will I build my castle. When it is finished the
time of my mourning will be over, and I will fix the bridal day." With
this promise the Baron had perforce to be contented, and the castle
began to rise slowly at the head of Loch Awe; but its progress was not
rapid, because the lady secretly bade her men build feebly, and often
the walls fell down, so that the new castle was very long in coming to
completion.


Black Colin Hears the News

In the meantime all who loved Black Colin grieved to know that the
Lady of Loch Awe would wed again, and his foster-mother sorrowed most
of all, for she felt sure that her beloved Colin was not dead. The
death-token had not been sent, and she sorely mistrusted the Baron
MacCorquodale and doubted the truth of the palmer's message. At last,
when the new castle was nearly finished and shone white in the rays of
the sun, she called one of her sons and bade him journey to Rome to
find the Knight of Loch Awe, if he were yet alive, and to bring sure
tidings of his death if he were no longer living. The young Patterson
set off secretly, and reached Rome in due course, and there he met
Black Colin, just returned from Jerusalem. The Knight had at last
realized that he had spent seven years away from his home, and that
now, in spite of all his haste, he might reach Glenurchy too late to
save his wife from a second marriage. He comforted himself, however,
with the thought that the token was still safe with him, and that his
wife would be loyal; great, therefore, was his horror when he met his
foster-brother and heard how the news of his death had been brought to
the glen. He heard also how his wife had reluctantly promised to marry
the Baron MacCorquodale, and had delayed her wedding by stratagem,
and he vowed that he would return to Glenurchy in time to spoil the
plans of the wicked baron.


Black Colin's Return

Travelling day and night, Black Colin, with his faithful clansman,
came near to Glenurchy, and sent his follower on in advance to bring
back news. The youth returned with tidings that the wedding had been
fixed for the next day, since the castle was finished and no further
excuse for delay could be made. Then Colin's anger was greatly roused,
and he vowed that the Baron MacCorquodale, who had stooped to deceit
and forgery to gain his ends, should pay dearly for his baseness.
Bidding his young clansman show no sign of recognition when he
appeared, the Knight of Loch Awe sent him to the farm in the glen,
where the anxious foster-mother eagerly awaited the return of the
wanderer. When she saw her son appear alone she was plunged into
despair, for she concluded, not that Black Colin was dead, but that he
would return too late. When he, in the beggar's disguise which he
assumed, came down the Glen he saw the smoke from the castle on the
Islet, and said: "I see smoke from my house, and it is the smoke of a
wedding feast in preparation, but I pray God who sent us light and
love that I may reap the fruit of the love that is there."


The Foster-Mother's Recognition

The Knight then went to his foster-mother's house, knocked at the
door, and humbly craved food and shelter, as a beggar. "Come in, good
man," quoth the mistress of the house; "sit down in the
chimney-corner, and you shall have your fill of oatcake and milk."
Colin sat down heavily, as if he were overwearied, and the farmer's
wife moved about slowly, putting before him what she had; and the
Knight saw that she did not recognise him, and that she had been
weeping quite recently. "You are sad, I can see," he said. "What is
the cause of your grief?" "I am not minded to tell that to a wandering
stranger," she replied. "Perhaps I can guess what it is," he
continued; "you have lost some dear friend, I think." "My loss is
great enough to give me grief," she answered, weeping. "I had a dear
foster-son, who went oversea to fight the heathen. He was dearer to me
than my own sons, and now news has come that he is dead in that
foreign land. And the Lady of Loch Awe, who was his wife, is to wed
another husband to-morrow. Long she waited for him, past the seven
years he was to be away, and now she would not marry again, but that a
letter has come to assure her of his death. Even yet she is fretting
because she has not had the token he promised to send her; and she
will only marry because she dare no longer delay."

"What is this token?" asked Colin. "That I know not: she has never
told," replied the foster-mother; "but oh! if he were now here
Glenurchy would never fall under the power of Baron MacCorquodale."
"Would you know Black Colin if you were to see him?" the beggar asked
meaningly; and she replied: "I think I should, for though he has been
away for years, I nursed him, and he is my own dear fosterling." "Look
well at me, then, good mother of mine, for I am Colin of Loch Awe."

The mistress of the farm seized the beggar-man by the arm, drew him
out into the light, and looked earnestly into his face; then, with a
scream of joy, she flung her arms around him, and cried: "O Colin!
Colin! my dear son, home again at last! Glad and glad I am to see you
here in time! Weary have the years been since my nursling went away,
but now you are home all will be well." And she embraced him and
kissed him and stroked his hair, and exclaimed at his bronzed hue and
his ragged attire.


The Foster-Mother's Plan

At last Colin stopped her raptures. "Tell me, mother, does my wife
seem to wish for this marriage?" he asked; and his foster-mother
answered: "Nay, my son, she would not wed now but that, thinking you
are dead, she fears the Baron's anger if she continues to refuse him.
But if you doubt her heart, follow my counsel, and you shall be
assured of her will in this matter." "What do you advise?" asked he.
She answered: "Stay this night with me here, and to-morrow go in your
beggar's dress to the castle on the Islet. Stand with other beggars at
the door, and refuse to go until the bride herself shall bring you
food and drink. Then you can put your token in the cup the Lady of
Loch Awe will hand you, and by her behaviour you shall learn if her
heart is in this marriage or not." "Dear mother, your plan is good,
and I will follow it," quoth Colin. "This night I will rest here, and
on the morrow I will seek my wife."


The Beggar at the Wedding

Early next day Colin arose, clad himself in the disguise of a sturdy
beggar, took a kindly farewell of his foster-mother, and made his way
to the castle. Early as it was, all the servants were astir, and the
whole place was in a bustle of preparation, while vagabonds of every
description hung round the doors, begging for food and money in honour
of the day. The new-comer acted much more boldly: he planted himself
right in the open doorway and begged for food and drink in such a
lordly tone that the servants were impressed by it, and one of them
brought him what he asked--oatcake and buttermilk--and gave it to him,
saying, "Take this and begone." Colin took the alms and drank the
buttermilk, but put the cake into his wallet, and stood sturdily right
in the doorway, so that the servants found it difficult to enter.
Another servant came to him with more food and a horn of ale, saying,
"Now take this second gift of food and begone, for you are in our way
here, and hinder us in our work."


The Beggar's Demand

But he stood more firmly still, with his stout travelling-staff
planted on the threshold, and said: "I will not go." Then a third
servant approached, who said: "Go at once, or it will be the worse for
you. We have given you quite enough for one beggar. Leave quickly now,
or you will get us and yourself into trouble." The disguised Knight
only replied: "I will not go until the bride herself comes out to give
me a drink of wine," and he would not move, for all they could say.
The servants at last grew so perplexed that they went to tell their
mistress about this importunate beggar. She laughed as she said: "It
is not much for me to do on my last day in the old house," and she
bade a servant attend her to the door, bringing a large jug full of
wine.


The Token

As the unhappy bride came out to the beggar-man he bent his head in
greeting, and she noticed his travel-stained dress and said: "You have
come from far, good man"; and he replied: "Yes, lady, I have seen many
distant lands." "Alas! others have gone to see distant lands and have
not returned," said she. "If you would have a drink from the hands of
the bride herself, I am she, and you may take your wine now"; and,
holding a bowl in her hands, she bade the servant fill it with wine,
and then gave it to Colin. "I drink to your happiness," said he, and
drained the bowl. As he gave it back to the lady he placed within it
the token, the half of the engraved ring. "I return it richer than I
took it, lady," said he, and his wife looked within and saw the token.


The Recognition

Trembling violently, she snatched the tiny bit of gold from the bottom
of the bowl, which fell to the ground and broke at her feet, and then
she saw her own name engraved upon it. She looked long and long at the
token, and then, pulling a chain at her neck, drew out her half of the
ring with Colin's name engraved on it. "O stranger, tell me, is my
husband dead?" she asked, grasping the beggar's arm. "Dead?" he
questioned, gazing tenderly at her; and at his tone she looked
straight into his eyes and knew him. "My husband!" was all that she
could say, but she flung her arms around his neck and was clasped
close to his heart. The servants stood bewildered, but in a moment
their mistress had turned to them, saying, "Run, summon all the
household, bring them all, for this is my husband, Black Colin of Loch
Awe, come home to me again." When all in the castle knew it there was
great excitement and rejoicing, and they feasted bountifully, for the
wedding banquet had been prepared.


The Baron's Flight

While the feast was in progress, and the happy wife sat by her
long-lost husband and held his hand, as though she feared to let him
leave her, a distant sound of bagpipes was heard, and the lady
remembered that the Baron MacCorquodale would be coming for his
wedding, which she had entirely forgotten in her joy. She laughed
lightly to herself, and, beckoning a clansman, bade him go and tell
the Baron that she would take no new husband, since her old one had
come back to her, and that there would be questions to be answered
when time served. The Baron MacCorquodale, in his wedding finery, with
a great party of henchmen and vassals and pipers blowing a wedding
march, had reached the mouth of the river which enters the side of
Loch Awe; the party had crossed the river, and were ready to take boat
across to the Islet, when they saw a solitary man rowing towards them
with all speed. "It is some messenger from my lady," said the Baron,
and he waited eagerly to hear the message. With dreadful consternation
he listened to the unexpected words as the clansman delivered them,
and then bade the pipers cease their music. "We must return; there
will be no wedding to-day, since Black Colin is home again," quoth he;
and the crestfallen party retraced their steps, quickening them more
and more as they thought of the vengeance of the long-lost chieftain;
but they reached their home in safety.


Castle Kilchurn

In the meantime Colin had much to tell his wife of his adventures, and
to ask her of her life all these years. They told each other all, and
Colin saw the false letter that had been sent to the Lady of Loch Awe,
and guessed who had plotted this deceit. His anger grew against the
bad man who had wrought this wrong and had so nearly gained his end,
and he vowed that he would make the Baron dearly abide it. His wife
calmed his fury somewhat by telling him how she had waited even
beyond the seven years, and what stratagem she had used, and at last
he promised not to make war on the Baron, but to punish him in other
ways.

"Tell me what you have done with the rents of Glenurchy these seven
years," said he. Then the happy wife replied: "With part I have lived,
with part I have guarded the glen, and with part have I made a cairn
of stones at the head of Loch Awe. Will you come with me and see it?"
And Colin went, deeply puzzled. When they came to the head of Loch
Awe, there stood the new castle, on the site of the old house of the
MacGregors; and the proud wife laughed as she said: "Do you like my
cairn of stones? It has taken long to build." Black Colin was much
pleased with the beautiful castle she had raised for him, and renamed
it Kilchurn Castle, which title it still keeps. True to his vow, he
took no bloody vengeance on the Baron MacCorquodale, but when a few
years after he fell into his power the Knight of Loch Awe forced him
to resign a great part of his lands to be united with those of
Glenurchy.




CHAPTER XIII: THE MARRIAGE OF SIR GAWAYNE


Introduction

The heroes of chivalry, from Roland the noble paladin to Spenser's
Red-Cross Knight, have many virtues to uphold, and their
characteristics are as varied as are the races which adopted chivalry
and embodied it in their hero-myths. It is a far cry from the loyalty
of Roland, in which love for his emperor is the predominant
characteristic, to the tender and graceful reverence of Sir Calidore;
but mediaeval Wales, which has preserved the Arthurian legend most free
from alien admixture, had a knight of courtesy quite equal to Sir
Calidore. Courage was one quality on the possession of which these
mediaeval knights never prided themselves, because they could not
imagine life without courage, but gentle courtesy was, unhappily,
rare, and many a heroic legend is spoilt by the insolence of the hero
to people of lower rank. Again, the legends often look lightly on the
ill-treatment of maidens; yet the true hero is one who is never
tempted to injure a defenceless woman. Similarly, a broken oath to a
heathen or mere churl is excused as a trifling matter, but the ideal
hero sweareth and breaketh not, though it be to his own hindrance.


Sir Gawayne

The true Knight of Courtesy is Sir Gawayne, King Arthur's nephew, who
in many ways overshadows his more illustrious uncle. It is remarkable
that the King Arthur of the mediaeval romances is either a mere
ordinary conqueror or a secondary figure set in the background to
heighten the achievements of his more warlike followers. The latter is
the conception of Arthur which we find in this legend of the gentle
and courteous Sir Gawayne.


King Arthur Keeps Christmas

One year the noble King Arthur was keeping his Christmas at Carlisle
with great pomp and state. By his side sat his lovely Queen Guenever,
the brightest and most beauteous bride that a king ever wedded, and
about him were gathered the Knights of the Round Table. Never had a
king assembled so goodly a company of valiant warriors as now sat in
due order at the Round Table in the great hall of Carlisle Castle, and
King Arthur's heart was filled with pride as he looked on his heroes.
There sat Sir Lancelot, not yet the betrayer of his lord's honour and
happiness, with Sir Bors and Sir Banier, there Sir Bedivere, loyal to
King Arthur till death, there surly Sir Kay, the churlish steward of
the king's household, and King Arthur's nephews, the young and gallant
Sir Gareth, the gentle and courteous Sir Gawayne, and the false,
gloomy Sir Mordred, who wrought King Arthur's overthrow. The knights
and ladies were ranged in their fitting degrees and ranks, the
servants and pages waited and carved and filled the golden goblets,
and the minstrels sang to their harps lays of heroes of the olden
time.


His Discontent

Yet in the midst of all this splendour the king was ill at ease, for
he was a warlike knight and longed for some new adventure, and of late
none had been known. Arthur sat moodily among his knights and drained
the wine-cup in silence, and Queen Guenever, gazing at her husband,
durst not interrupt his gloomy thoughts. At last the king raised his
head, and, striking the table with his hand, exclaimed fiercely: "Are
all my knights sluggards or cowards, that none of them goes forth to
seek adventures? You are better fitted to feast well in hall than
fight well in field. Is my fame so greatly decayed that no man cares
to ask for my help or my support against evildoers? I vow here, by the
boar's head and by Our Lady, that I will not rise from this table till
some adventure be undertaken." "Sire, your loyal knights have gathered
round you to keep the holy Yuletide in your court," replied Sir
Lancelot; and Sir Gawayne said: "Fair uncle, we are not cowards, but
few evildoers dare to show themselves under your rule; hence it is
that we seem idle. But see yonder! By my faith, now cometh an
adventure."


The Damsel's Request

Even as Sir Gawayne spoke a fair damsel rode into the hall, with
flying hair and disordered dress, and, dismounting from her steed,
knelt down sobbing at Arthur's feet. She cried aloud, so that all
heard her: "A boon, a boon, King Arthur! I beg a boon of you!" "What
is your request?" said the king, for the maiden was in great distress,
and her tears filled his heart with pity. "What would you have of me?"
"I cry for vengeance on a churlish knight, who has separated my love
from me." "Tell your story quickly," said King Arthur; and all the
knights listened while the lady spoke.

"I was betrothed to a gallant knight," she said, "whom I loved dearly,
and we were entirely happy until yesterday. Then as we rode out
together planning our marriage we came, through the moorland ways,
unnoticing, to a fair lake, Tarn Wathelan, where stood a great castle,
with streamers flying, and banners waving in the wind. It seemed a
strong and goodly place, but alas! it stood on magic ground, and
within the enchanted circle of its shadow an evil spell fell on every
knight who set foot therein. As my love and I looked idly at the
mighty keep a horrible and churlish warrior, twice the size of mortal
man, rushed forth in complete armour; grim and fierce-looking he was,
armed with a huge club, and sternly he bade my knight leave me to him
and go his way alone. Then my love drew his sword to defend me, but
the evil spell had robbed him of all strength, and he could do nought
against the giant's club; his sword fell from his feeble hand, and the
churlish knight, seizing him, caused him to be flung into a dungeon.
He then returned and sorely ill-treated me, though I prayed for mercy
in the name of chivalry and of Mary Mother. At last, when he set me
free and bade me go, I said I would come to King Arthur's court and
beg a champion of might to avenge me, perhaps even the king himself.
But the giant only laughed aloud. 'Tell the foolish king,' quoth he,
'that here I stay his coming, and that no fear of him shall stop my
working my will on all who come. Many knights have I in prison, some
of them King Arthur's own true men; wherefore bid him fight with me,
if he will win them back.' Thus, laughing and jeering loudly at you,
King Arthur, the churlish knight returned to his castle, and I rode to
Carlisle as fast as I could."


King Arthur's Vow

When the lady had ended her sorrowful tale all present were greatly
moved with indignation and pity, but King Arthur felt the insult most
deeply. He sprang to his feet in great wrath, and cried aloud: "I vow
by my knighthood, and by the Holy Rood, that I will go forth to find
that proud giant, and will never leave him till I have overcome him."
The knights applauded their lord's vow, but Queen Guenever looked
doubtfully at the king, for she had noticed the damsel's mention of
magic, and she feared some evil adventure for her husband. The damsel
stayed in Carlisle that night, and in the morning, after he had heard
Mass, and bidden farewell to his wife, King Arthur rode away. It was a
lonely journey to Tarn Wathelan, but the country was very beautiful,
though wild and rugged, and the king soon saw the little lake gleaming
clear and cold below him, while the enchanted castle towered up above
the water, with banners flaunting defiantly in the wind.


The Fight

The king drew his sword Excalibur and blew a loud note on his bugle.
Thrice his challenge note resounded, but brought no reply, and then he
cried aloud: "Come forth, proud knight! King Arthur is here to punish
you for your misdeeds! Come forth and fight bravely. If you are
afraid, then come forth and yield yourself my thrall."

[Illustration: "The King blew a loud note on his bugle"]

The churlish giant darted out at the summons, brandishing his massive
club, and rushed straight at King Arthur. The spell of the enchanted
ground seized the king at that moment, and his hand sank down. Down
fell his good sword Excalibur, down fell his shield, and he found
himself ignominiously helpless in the presence of his enemy.


The Ransom

Now the giant cried aloud: "Yield or fight, King Arthur; which will
you do? If you fight I shall conquer you, for you have no power to
resist me; you will be my prisoner, with no hope of ransom, will lose
your land and spend your life in my dungeon with many other brave
knights. If you yield I will hold you to ransom, but you must swear
to accept the terms I shall offer."

"What are they," asked King Arthur. The giant replied: "You must swear
solemnly, by the Holy Rood, that you will return here on New Year's
Day and bring me a true answer to the question, 'What thing is it that
all women most desire?' If you fail to bring the right answer your
ransom is not paid, and you are yet my prisoner. Do you accept my
terms?" The king had no alternative: so long as he stood on the
enchanted ground his courage was overborne by the spell and he could
only hold up his hand and swear by the Sacred Cross and by Our Lady
that he would return, with such answers as he could obtain, on New
Year's Day.


The King's Search

Ashamed and humiliated, the king rode away, but not back to
Carlisle--he would not return home till he had fulfilled his task; so
he rode east and west and north and south, and asked every woman and
maid he met the question the churlish knight had put to him. "What is
it all women most desire?" he asked, and all gave him different
replies: some said riches, some splendour, some pomp and state; others
declared that fine attire was women's chief delight, yet others voted
for mirth or flattery; some declared that a handsome lover was the
cherished wish of every woman's heart; and among them all the king
grew quite bewildered. He wrote down all the answers he received, and
sealed them with his own seal, to give to the churlish knight when he
returned to the Castle of Tarn Wathelan; but in his own heart King
Arthur felt that the true answer had not yet been given to him. He was
sad as he turned and rode towards the giant's home on New Year's Day,
for he feared to lose his liberty and lands, and the lonely journey
seemed much more dreary than it had before, when he rode out from
Carlisle so full of hope and courage and self-confidence.


The Loathly Lady

Arthur was riding mournfully through a lonely forest when he heard a
woman's voice greeting him: "God save you, King Arthur! God save and
keep you!" and he turned at once to see the person who thus addressed
him. He saw no one at all on his right hand, but as he turned to the
other side he perceived a woman's form clothed in brilliant scarlet;
the figure was seated between a holly-tree and an oak, and the berries
of the former were not more vivid than her dress, and the brown leaves
of the latter not more brown and wrinkled than her cheeks. At first
sight King Arthur thought he must be bewitched--no such nightmare of a
human face had ever seemed to him possible. Her nose was crooked and
bent hideously to one side, while her chin seemed to bend to the
opposite side of her face; her one eye was set deep under her beetling
brow, and her mouth was nought but a gaping slit. Round this awful
countenance hung snaky locks of ragged grey hair, and she was deadly
pale, with a bleared and dimmed blue eye. The king nearly swooned when
he saw this hideous sight, and was so amazed that he did not answer
her salutation. The loathly lady seemed angered by the insult: "Now
Christ save you, King Arthur! Who are you to refuse to answer my
greeting and take no heed of me? Little of courtesy have you and your
knights in your fine court in Carlisle if you cannot return a lady's
greeting. Yet, Sir King, proud as you are, it may be that I can help
you, loathly though I be; but I will do nought for one who will not be
courteous to me."


The Lady's Secret

King Arthur was ashamed of his lack of courtesy, and tempted by the
hint that here was a woman who could help him. "Forgive me, lady,"
said he; "I was sorely troubled in mind, and thus, and not for want of
courtesy, did I miss your greeting. You say that you can perhaps help
me; if you would do this, lady, and teach me how to pay my ransom, I
will grant anything you ask as a reward." The deformed lady said:
"Swear to me, by Holy Rood, and by Mary Mother, that you will grant me
whatever boon I ask, and I will help you to the secret. Yes, Sir King,
I know by secret means that you seek the answer to the question, 'What
is it all women most desire?' Many women have given you many replies,
but I alone, by my magic power, can give you the right answer. This
secret I will tell you, and in truth it will pay your ransom, when you
have sworn to keep faith with me." "Indeed, O grim lady, the oath I
will take gladly," said King Arthur; and when he had sworn it, with
uplifted hand, the lady told him the secret, and he vowed with great
bursts of laughter that this was indeed the right answer.


The Ransom

When the king had thoroughly realized the wisdom of the answer he rode
on to the Castle of Tarn Wathelan, and blew his bugle three times. As
it was New Year's Day, the churlish knight was ready for him, and
rushed forth, club in hand, ready to do battle. "Sir Knight," said the
king, "I bring here writings containing answers to your question; they
are replies that many women have given, and should be right; these I
bring in ransom for my life and lands." The churlish knight took the
writings and read them one by one, and each one he flung aside, till
all had been read; then he said to the king: "You must yield yourself
and your lands to me, King Arthur, and rest my prisoner; for though
these answers be many and wise, not one is the true reply to my
question; your ransom is not paid, and your life and all you have is
forfeit to me." "Alas! Sir Knight," quoth the king, "stay your hand,
and let me speak once more before I yield to you; it is not much to
grant to one who risks life and kingdom and all. Give me leave to try
one more reply." To this the giant assented, and King Arthur
continued: "This morning as I rode through the forest I beheld a lady
sitting, clad in scarlet, between an oak and a holly-tree; she says,
'All women will have their own way, and this is their chief desire.'
Now confess that I have brought the true answer to your question, and
that I am free, and have paid the ransom for my life and lands."


The Price of the Ransom

The giant waxed furious with rage, and shouted: "A curse upon that
lady who told you this! It must have been my sister, for none but she
knew the answer. Tell me, was she ugly and deformed?" When King Arthur
replied that she was a loathly lady, the giant broke out: "I vow to
heaven that if I can once catch her I will burn her alive; for she has
cheated me of being King of Britain. Go your ways, Arthur; you have
not ransomed yourself, but the ransom is paid and you are free."

Gladly the king rode back to the forest where the loathly lady awaited
him, and stopped to greet her. "I am free now, lady, thanks to you!
What boon do you ask in reward for your help? I have promised to
grant it you, whatever it may be." "This is my boon King Arthur, that
you will bring some young and courteous knight from your court in
Carlisle to marry me, and he must be brave and handsome too. You have
sworn to fulfil my request, and you cannot break your word." These
last words were spoken as the king shook his head and seemed on the
point of refusing a request so unreasonable; but at this reminder he
only hung his head and rode slowly away, while the unlovely lady
watched him with a look of mingled pain and glee.


King Arthur's Return

On the second day of the new year King Arthur came home to Carlisle.
Wearily he rode along and dismounted at the castle, and wearily he
went into his hall, where sat Queen Guenever. She had been very
anxious during her husband's absence, for she dreaded magic arts, but
she greeted him gladly and said: "Welcome, my dear lord and king,
welcome home again! What anxiety I have endured for you! But now you
are here all is well. What news do you bring, my liege? Is the
churlish knight conquered? Where have you had him hanged, and where is
his head? Placed on a spike above some town-gate? Tell me your
tidings, and we will rejoice together." King Arthur only sighed
heavily as he replied: "Alas! I have boasted too much; the churlish
knight was a giant who has conquered me, and set me free on
conditions." "My lord, tell me how this has chanced." "His castle is
an enchanted one, standing on enchanted ground, and surrounded with a
circle of magic spells which sap the bravery from a warrior's mind and
the strength from his arm. When I came on his land and felt the power
of his mighty charms, I was unable to resist him, but fell into his
power, and had to yield myself to him. He released me on condition
that I would fulfil one thing which he bade me accomplish, and this I
was enabled to do by the help of a loathly lady; but that help was
dearly bought, and I cannot pay the price myself."


Sir Gawayne's Devotion

By this time Sir Gawayne, the king's favourite nephew, had entered the
hall, and greeted his uncle warmly; then, with a few rapid questions,
he learnt the king's news, and saw that he was in some distress. "What
have you paid the loathly lady for her secret, uncle?" he asked.
"Alas! I have paid her nothing; but I promised to grant her any boon
she asked, and she has asked a thing impossible." "What is it?" asked
Sir Gawayne. "Since you have promised it, the promise must needs be
kept. Can I help you to perform your vow?" "Yes, you can, fair nephew
Gawayne, but I will never ask you to do a thing so terrible," said
King Arthur. "I am ready to do it, uncle, were it to wed the loathly
lady herself." "That is what she asks, that a fair young knight should
marry her. But she is too hideous and deformed; no man could make her
his wife." "If that is all your grief," replied Sir Gawayne, "things
shall soon be settled; I will wed this ill-favoured dame, and will be
your ransom." "You know not what you offer," answered the king. "I
never saw so deformed a being. Her speech is well enough, but her face
is terrible, with crooked nose and chin, and she has only one eye."
"She must be an ill-favoured maiden; but I heed it not," said Sir
Gawayne gallantly, "so that I can save you from trouble and care."
"Thanks, dear Gawayne, thanks a thousand times! Now through your
devotion I can keep my word. To-morrow we must fetch your bride from
her lonely lodging in the greenwood; but we will feign some pretext
for the journey. I will summon a hunting party, with horse and hound
and gallant riders, and none shall know that we go to bring home so
ugly a bride." "Gramercy, uncle," said Sir Gawayne. "Till to-morrow I
am a free man."


The Hunting Party

The next day King Arthur summoned all the court to go hunting in the
greenwood close to Tarn Wathelan; but he did not lead the chase near
the castle: the remembrance of his defeat and shame was too strong for
him to wish to see the place again. They roused a noble stag and
chased him far into the forest, where they lost him amid close
thickets of holly and yew interspersed with oak copses and hazel
bushes--bare were the hazels, and brown and withered the clinging oak
leaves, but the holly looked cheery, with its fresh green leaves and
scarlet berries. Though the chase had been fruitless, the train of
knights laughed and talked gaily as they rode back through the forest,
and the gayest of all was Sir Gawayne; he rode wildly down the forest
drives, so recklessly that he drew level with Sir Kay, the churlish
steward, who always preferred to ride alone. Sir Lancelot, Sir
Stephen, Sir Banier, and Sir Bors all looked wonderingly at the
reckless youth; but his younger brother, Gareth, was troubled, for he
knew all was not well with Gawayne, and Sir Tristram, buried in his
love for Isolde, noticed nothing, but rode heedlessly wrapped in sad
musings.


Sir Kay and the Loathly Lady

Suddenly Sir Kay reined up his steed, amazed; his eye had caught the
gleam of scarlet under the trees, and as he looked he became aware of
a woman, clad in a dress of finest scarlet, sitting between a
holly-tree and an oak. "Good greeting to you, Sir Kay," said the lady,
but the steward was too much amazed to answer. Such a face as that of
the lady he had never even imagined, and he took no notice of her
salutation. By this time the rest of the knights had joined him, and
they all halted, looking in astonishment on the misshapen face of the
poor creature before them. It seemed terrible that a woman's figure
should be surmounted by such hideous features, and most of the knights
were silent for pity's sake; but the steward soon recovered from his
amazement, and his rude nature began to show itself. The king had not
yet appeared, and Sir Kay began to jeer aloud. "Now which of you would
fain woo yon fair lady?" he asked. "It takes a brave man, for methinks
he will stand in fear of any kiss he may get, it must needs be such an
awesome thing. But yet I know not; any man who would kiss this
beauteous damsel may well miss the way to her mouth, and his fate is
not quite so dreadful after all. Come, who will win a lovely bride!"
Just then King Arthur rode up, and at sight of him Sir Kay was silent;
but the loathly lady hid her face in her hands, and wept that he
should pour such scorn upon her.


The Betrothal

Sir Gawayne was touched with compassion for this uncomely woman alone
among these gallant and handsome knights, a woman so helpless and
ill-favoured, and he said: "Peace, churl Kay, the lady cannot help
herself; and you are not so noble and courteous that you have the
right to jeer at any maiden; such deeds do not become a knight of
Arthur's Round Table. Besides, one of us knights here must wed this
unfortunate lady." "Wed her?" shouted Kay. "Gawayne, you are mad!" "It
is true, is it not, my liege?" asked Sir Gawayne, turning to the king;
and Arthur reluctantly gave token of assent, saying, "I promised her
not long since, for the help she gave me in a great distress, that I
would grant her any boon she craved, and she asked for a young and
noble knight to be her husband. My royal word is given, and I will
keep it; therefore have I brought you here to meet her." Sir Kay burst
out with, "What? Ask me perchance to wed this foul quean? I'll none of
her. Where'er I get my wife from, were it from the fiend himself, this
hideous hag shall never be mine." "Peace, Sir Kay," sternly said the
king; "you shall not abuse this poor lady as well as refuse her. Mend
your speech, or you shall be knight of mine no longer." Then he turned
to the others and said: "Who will wed this lady and help me to keep my
royal pledge? You must not all refuse, for my promise is given, and
for a little ugliness and deformity you shall not make me break my
plighted word of honour." As he spoke he watched them keenly, to see
who would prove sufficiently devoted, but the knights all began to
excuse themselves and to depart. They called their hounds, spurred
their steeds, and pretended to search for the track of the lost stag
again; but before they went Sir Gawayne cried aloud: "Friends, cease
your strife and debate, for I will wed this lady myself. Lady, will
you have me for your husband?" Thus saying, he dismounted and knelt
before her.


The Lady's Words

The poor lady had at first no words to tell her gratitude to Sir
Gawayne, but when she had recovered a little she spoke: "Alas! Sir
Gawayne, I fear you do but jest. Will you wed with one so ugly and
deformed as I? What sort of wife should I be for a knight so gay and
gallant, so fair and comely as the king's own nephew? What will Queen
Guenever and the ladies of the Court say when you return to Carlisle
bringing with you such a bride? You will be shamed, and all through
me." Then she wept bitterly, and her weeping made her seem even more
hideous; but King Arthur, who was watching the scene, said: "Lady, I
would fain see that knight or dame who dares mock at my nephew's
bride. I will take order that no such unknightly discourtesy is shown
in my court," and he glared angrily at Sir Kay and the others who had
stayed, seeing that Sir Gawayne was prepared to sacrifice himself and
therefore they were safe. The lady raised her head and looked keenly
at Sir Gawayne, who took her hand, saying: "Lady, I will be a true and
loyal husband to you if you will have me; and I shall know how to
guard my wife from insult. Come, lady, and my uncle will announce the
betrothal." Now the lady seemed to believe that Sir Gawayne was in
earnest, and she sprang to her feet, saying: "Thanks to you! A
thousand thanks, Sir Gawayne, and blessings on your head! You shall
never rue this wedding, and the courtesy you have shown. Wend we now
to Carlisle."


The Journey to Carlisle

A horse with a side-saddle had been brought for Sir Gawayne's bride,
but when the lady moved it became evident that she was lame and halted
in her walk, and there was a slight hunch on her shoulders. Both of
these deformities showed little when she was seated, but as she moved
the knights looked at one another, shrugged their shoulders and pitied
Sir Gawayne, whose courtesy had bound him for life to so deformed a
wife. Then the whole train rode away together, the bride between King
Arthur and her betrothed, and all the knights whispering and sneering
behind them. Great was the excitement in Carlisle to see that ugly
dame, and greater still the bewilderment in the court when they were
told that this loathly lady was Sir Gawayne's bride.


The Bridal

Only Queen Guenever understood, and she showed all courtesy to the
deformed bride, and stood by her as her lady-of-honour when the
wedding took place that evening, while King Arthur was groomsman to
his nephew. When the long banquet was over, and bride and bridegroom
no longer need sit side by side, the tables were cleared and the hall
was prepared for a dance, and then men thought that Sir Gawayne would
be free for a time to talk with his friends; but he refused. "Bride
and bridegroom must tread the first dance together, if she wishes it,"
quoth he, and offered his lady his hand for the dance. "I thank you,
sweet husband," said the grim lady as she took it and moved forward to
open the dance with him; and through the long and stately measure that
followed, so perfect was his dignity, and the courtesy and grace with
which he danced, that no man dreamt of smiling as the deformed lady
moved clumsily through the figures of the dance.


Sir Gawayne's Bride

At last the long evening was over, the last measure danced, the last
wine-cup drained, the bride escorted to her chamber, the lights out,
the guests separated in their rooms, and Gawayne was free to think of
what he had done, and to consider how he had ruined his whole hope of
happiness. He thought of his uncle's favour, of the poor lady's
gratitude, of the blessing she had invoked upon him, and he determined
to be gentle with her, though he could never love her as his wife. He
entered the bride-chamber with the feeling of a man who has made up
his mind to endure, and did not even look towards his bride, who sat
awaiting him beside the fire. Choosing a chair, he sat down and looked
sadly into the glowing embers and spoke no word.

"Have you no word for me, husband? Can you not even give me a glance?"
asked the lady, and Sir Gawayne turned his eyes to her where she sat;
and then he sprang up in amazement, for there sat no loathly lady, no
ugly and deformed being, but a maiden young and lovely, with black
eyes and long curls of dark hair, with beautiful face and tall and
graceful figure. "Who are you, maiden?" asked Sir Gawayne; and the
fair one replied: "I am your wife, whom you found between the oak and
the holly-tree, and whom you wedded this night."


Sir Gawayne's Choice

"But how has this marvel come to pass?" asked he, wondering, for the
fair maiden was so lovely that he marvelled that he had not known her
beauty even under that hideous disguise. "It is an enchantment to
which I am in bondage," said she. "I am not yet entirely free from it,
but now for a time I may appear to you as I really am. Is my lord
content with his loving bride?" asked she, with a little smile, as she
rose and stood before him. "Content!" he said, as he clasped her in
his arms. "I would not change my dear lady for the fairest dame in
Arthur's court, not though she were Queen Guenever herself. I am the
happiest knight that lives, for I thought to save my uncle and help a
hapless lady, and I have won my own happiness thereby. Truly I shall
never rue the day when I wedded you, dear heart." Long they sat and
talked together, and then Sir Gawayne grew weary, and would fain have
slept, but his lady said: "Husband, now a heavy choice awaits you. I
am under the spell of an evil witch, who has given me my own face and
form for half the day, and the hideous appearance in which you first
saw me for the other half. Choose now whether you will have me fair by
day and ugly by night, or hideous by day and beauteous by night. The
choice is your own."


The Dilemma

Sir Gawayne was no longer oppressed with sleep; the choice before him
was too difficult. If the lady remained hideous by day he would have
to endure the taunts of his fellows; if by night, he would be unhappy
himself. If the lady were fair by day other men might woo her, and he
himself would have no love for her; if she were fair to him alone, his
love would make her look ridiculous before the court and the king.
Nevertheless, acting on the spur of the moment, he spoke: "Oh, be fair
to me only--be your old self by day, and let me have my beauteous wife
to myself alone." "Alas! is that your choice?" she asked. "I only must
be ugly when all are beautiful, I must be despised when all other
ladies are admired; I am as fair as they, but I must seem foul to all
men. Is this your love, Sir Gawayne?" and she turned from him and
wept. Sir Gawayne was filled with pity and remorse when he heard her
lament, and began to realize that he was studying his own pleasure
rather than his lady's feelings, and his courtesy and gentleness again
won the upper hand. "Dear love, if you would rather that men should
see you fair, I will choose that, though to me you will be always
as you are now. Be fair before others and deformed to me alone, and
men shall never know that the enchantment is not wholly removed."


Sir Gawayne's Decision

Now the lady looked pleased for a moment, and then said gravely: "Have
you thought of the danger to which a young and lovely lady is exposed
in the court? There are many false knights who would woo a fair dame,
though her husband were the king's favourite nephew; and who can
tell?--one of them might please me more than you. Sure I am that many
will be sorry they refused to wed me when they see me to-morrow morn.
You must risk my beauty under the guard of my virtue and wisdom, if
you have me young and fair." She looked merrily at Sir Gawayne as she
spoke; but he considered seriously for a time, and then said: "Nay,
dear love, I will leave the matter to you and your own wisdom, for you
are wiser in this matter than I. I remit this wholly unto you, to
decide according to your will. I will rest content with whatsoever you
resolve."


The Lady's Story

Now the fair lady clapped her hands lightly, and said: "Blessings on
you, dear Gawayne, my own dear lord and husband! Now you have released
me from the spell completely, and I shall always be as I am now, fair
and young, till old age shall change my beauty as he doth that of all
mortals. My father was a great duke of high renown who had but one son
and one daughter, both of us dearly beloved, and both of goodly
appearance. When I had come to an age to be married my father
determined to take a new wife, and he wedded a witch-lady. She
resolved to rid herself of his two children, and cast a spell upon us
both, whereby I was transformed from a fair lady into the hideous
monster whom you wedded, and my gallant young brother into the
churlish giant who dwells at Tarn Wathelan. She condemned me to keep
that awful shape until I married a young and courtly knight who would
grant me all my will. You have done all this for me, and I shall be
always your fond and faithful wife. My brother too is set free from
the spell, and he will become again one of the truest and most gentle
knights alive, though none can excel my own true knight, Sir Gawayne."

[Illustration: "Now you have released me from the spell completely"]


The Surprise of the Knights

The next morning the knight and his bride descended to the great hall,
where many knights and ladies awaited them, the former thinking
scornfully of the hideous hag whom Gawayne had wedded, the latter
pitying so young and gallant a knight, tied to a lady so ugly. But
both scorn and pity vanished when all saw the bride. "Who is this fair
dame?" asked Sir Kay. "Where have you left your ancient bride?" asked
another, and all awaited the answer in great bewilderment. "This is
the lady to whom I was wedded yester evening," replied Sir Gawayne.
"She was under an evil enchantment, which has vanished now that she
has come under the power of a husband, and henceforth my fair wife
will be one of the most beauteous ladies of King Arthur's court.
Further, my lord King Arthur, this fair lady has assured me that the
churlish knight of Tarn Wathelan, her brother, was also under a spell,
which is now broken, and he will be once more a courteous and gallant
knight, and the ground on which his fortress stands will have
henceforth no magic power to quell the courage of any knight alive.
Dear liege and uncle, when I wedded yesterday the loathly lady I
thought only of your happiness, and in that way I have won my own
lifelong bliss."

King Arthur's joy at his nephew's fair hap was great for he had
grieved sorely over Gawayne's miserable fate, and Queen Guenever
welcomed the fair maiden as warmly as she had the loathly lady, and
the wedding feast was renewed with greater magnificence, as a fitting
end to the Christmas festivities.




CHAPTER XIV: KING HORN


Introduction

Among the hero-legends which are considered to be of native English
growth and to have come down to us from the times of the Danish
invasions is the story of King Horn; but although "King Horn," like
"Havelok the Dane," was originally a story of Viking raids, it has
been so altered that the Norse element has been nearly obliterated. In
all but the bare circumstances of the tale, "King Horn" is a romance
of chivalry, permeated with the Crusading spirit, and reflecting the
life and customs of the thirteenth century, instead of the more
barbarous manners of the eighth or ninth centuries. The hero's desire
to obtain knighthood and do some deed worthy of the honour, the
readiness to leave his betrothed for long years at the call of honour
or duty, the embittered feeling against the Saracens, are all typical
of the romance of the Crusades. Another curious point which shows a
later than Norse influence is the wooing of the reluctant youth by the
princess, of which there are many instances in mediaeval literature; it
reveals a consciousness of feudal rank which did not exist in early
times, and a certain recognition of the privileges of royal birth
which were not granted before the days of romantic chivalry. King Horn
himself is a hero of the approved chivalric type, whose chief
distinguishing feature is his long indifference to the misfortunes of
the sorely-tried princess to whom he was betrothed.


The Royal Family of Suddene

There once lived and ruled in the pleasant land of Suddene a noble
king named Murry, whose fair consort, Queen Godhild, was the most
sweet and gentle lady alive, as the king was a pattern of all
knightly virtues. This royal pair had but one child, a son, named
Horn, now twelve years old, who had been surrounded from his birth
with loyal service and true devotion. He had a band of twelve chosen
companions with whom he shared sports and tasks, pleasures and griefs,
and the little company grew up well trained in chivalrous exercises
and qualities. Childe Horn had his favourites among the twelve. Athulf
was his dearest friend, a loving and devoted companion; and next to
him in Horn's affection stood Fikenhild, whose outward show of love
covered his inward envy and hatred. In everything these two were
Childe Horn's inseparable comrades, and it seemed that an equal bond
of love united the three.


The Saracen Invasion

One day as King Murry was riding over the cliffs by the sea with only
two knights in attendance he noticed some unwonted commotion in a
little creek not far from where he was riding, and he at once turned
his horse's head in that direction and galloped down to the shore. On
his arrival in the small harbour he saw fifteen great ships of strange
build, and their crews, Saracens all armed for war, had already
landed, and were drawn up in warlike array. The odds against the king
were terrible, but he rode boldly to the invaders and asked: "What
brings you strangers here? Why have you sought our land?" A Saracen
leader, gigantic of stature, spoke for them all and replied: "We are
here to win this land to the law of Mahomet and to drive out the
Christian law. We will slay all the inhabitants that believe on
Christ. Thou thyself shalt be our first conquest, for thou shalt not
leave this place alive." Thereupon the Saracens attacked the little
band, and though the three Christians fought valiantly they were soon
slain. The Saracens then spread over the land, slaying, burning, and
pillaging, and forcing all who loved their lives to renounce the
Christian faith and become followers of Mahomet. When Queen Godhild
heard of her husband's death and saw the ruin of her people she fled
from her palace and all her friends and betook herself to a solitary
cave, where she lived unknown and undiscovered, and continued her
Christian worship while the land was overrun with pagans. Ever she
prayed that God would protect her dear son, and bring him at last to
his father's throne.

[Illustration: Queen Godhild prays ever for her son Horn]


Horn's Escape

Soon after the king's death the Saracens had captured Childe Horn and
his twelve comrades, and the boys were brought before the pagan emir.
They would all have been slain at once or flayed alive, but for the
beauty of Childe Horn, for whose sake their lives were spared. The old
emir looked keenly at the lads, and said: "Horn, thou art a bold and
valiant youth, of great stature for thine age, and of full strength,
yet I know thou hast not yet reached thy full growth. If we release
thee with thy companions, in years to come we shall dearly rue it, for
ye will become great champions of the Christian law and will slay many
of us. Therefore ye must die. But we will not slay you with our own
hands, for ye are noble lads, and shall have one feeble chance for
your lives. Ye shall be placed in a boat and driven out to sea, and if
ye all are drowned we shall not grieve overmuch. Either ye must die or
we, for I know we shall dearly abide your king's death if ye youths
survive." Thereupon the lads were all taken to the shore, and, weeping
and lamenting, were thrust into a rudderless boat, which was towed
out to sea and left helpless.


Arrival in Westernesse

The other boys sat lamenting and bewailing their fate, but Childe
Horn, looking round the boat, found a pair of oars, and as he saw that
the boat was in the grasp of some strong current he rowed in the same
direction, so that the boat soon drifted out of sight of land. The
other lads were a dismal crew, for they thought their death was
certain, but Horn toiled hard at his rowing all night, and with the
dawn grew so weary that he rested for a little on his oars. When the
rising sun made things clear, and he could see over the crests of the
waves, he stood up in the boat and uttered a cry of joy. "Comrades,"
cried he, "dear friends, I see land not far away. I hear the sweet
songs of birds and see the soft green grass. We have come to some
unknown land and have saved our lives." Then Athulf took up the glad
tidings and began to cheer the forlorn little crew, and under Horn's
skilful guidance the little boat grounded gently and safely on the
sands of Westernesse. The boys sprang on shore, all but Childe Horn
having no thought of the past night and the journey; but he stood by
the boat, looking sadly at it.


Farewell to the Boat

    "'Boat,' quoth he, 'which hast borne me on my way,
    Have thou good days beside a summer sea!
    May never wave prevail to sink thee deep!
    Go, little boat, and when thou comest home
    Greet well my mother, mournful Queen Godhild;
    Tell her, frail skiff, her dear son Horn is safe.
    Greet, too, the pagan lord, Mahomet's thrall,
    The bitter enemy of Jesus Christ,
    And bid him know that I am safe and well.
    Say I have reached a land beyond the sea,
    Whence, in God's own good time, I will return
    Then he shall feel my vengeance for my sire.'"

Then sorrowfully he pushed the boat out into the ocean, and the ebbing
tide bore it away, while Horn and his companions set their faces
resolutely towards the town they could see in the distance.


King Ailmar and Childe Horn

As the little band were trudging wearily towards the town they saw a
knight riding towards them, and when he came nearer they became aware
that he must be some noble of high rank. When he halted and began to
question them, Childe Horn recognised by his tone and bearing that
this must be the king. So indeed it was, for King Ailmar of
Westernesse was one of those noble rulers who see for themselves the
state of their subjects and make their people happy by free,
unrestrained intercourse with them. When the king saw the forlorn
little company he said: "Whence are ye, fair youths, so strong and
comely of body? Never have I seen so goodly a company of thirteen
youths in the realm of Westernesse. Tell me whence ye come, and what
ye seek." Childe Horn assumed the office of spokesman, for he was
leader by birth, by courage, and by intellect. "We are lads of noble
families in Suddene, sons of Christians and of men of lofty station.
Pagans have taken the land and slain our parents, and we boys fell
into their hands. These heathen have slain and tortured many Christian
men, but they had pity upon us, and put us into an old boat with no
sail or rudder. So we drifted all night, until I saw your land at
dawn, and our boat came to the shore. Now we are in your power, and
you may do with us what you will, but I pray you to have pity on us
and to feed us, that we may not perish utterly."


Ailmar's Decision

King Ailmar was touched as greatly by the simple boldness of the
spokesman as by the hapless plight of the little troop, and he
answered, smiling: "Thou shalt have nought but help and comfort, fair
youth. But, I pray thee, tell me thy name." Horn answered readily:
"King, may all good betide thee! I am named Horn, and I have come
journeying in a boat on the sea--now I am here in thy land." King
Ailmar replied: "Horn! That is a good name: mayst thou well enjoy it.
Loud may this Horn sound over hill and dale till the blast of so
mighty a Horn shall be heard in many lands from king to king, and its
beauty and strength be known in many countries. Horn, come thou with
me and be mine, for I love thee and will not forsake thee."


Childe Horn at Court

The king rode home, and all the band of stranger youths followed him
on foot, but for Horn he ordered a horse to be procured, so that the
lad rode by his side; and thus they came back to the court. When they
entered the hall he summoned his steward, a noble old knight named
Athelbrus, and gave the lads in charge to him, saying, "Steward, take
these foundlings of mine, and train them well in the duties of pages,
and later of squires. Take especial care with the training of Childe
Horn, their chief; let him learn all thy knowledge of woodcraft and
fishing, of hunting and hawking, of harping and singing; teach him how
to carve before me, and to serve the cup solemnly at banquets; make
him thy favourite pupil and train him to be a knight as good as
thyself. His companions thou mayst put into other service, but Horn
shall be my own page, and afterwards my squire." Athelbrus obeyed the
king's command, and the thirteen youths soon found themselves set to
learn the duties of court life, and showed themselves apt scholars,
especially Childe Horn, who did his best to satisfy the king and his
steward on every point.


The Princess Rymenhild

When Childe Horn had been at court for six years, and was now a
squire, he became known to all courtiers, and all men loved him for
his gentle courtesy and his willingness to do any service. King Ailmar
made no secret of the fact that Horn was his favourite squire, and the
Princess Rymenhild, the king's fair daughter, loved him with all her
heart. She was the heir to the throne, and no man had ever gainsaid
her will, and now it seemed to her unreasonable that she should not be
allowed to wed a good and gallant youth whom she loved. It was
difficult for her to speak alone with him, for she had six maiden
attendants who waited on her continually, and Horn was engaged with
his duties either in the hall, among the knights, or waiting on the
king. The difficulties only seemed to increase her love, and she grew
pale and wan, and looked miserable. It seemed to her that if she
waited longer her love would never be happy, and in her impatience she
took a bold step.


Athelbrus Deceives the Princess

She kept her chamber, called a messenger, and said to him: "Go quickly
to Athelbrus the steward, and bid him come to me at once. Tell him to
bring with him the squire Childe Horn, for I am lying ill in my room,
and would be amused. Say I expect them quickly, for I am sad in mind,
and have need of cheerful converse." The messenger bowed, and,
withdrawing, delivered the message exactly as he had received it to
Athelbrus, who was much perplexed thereby. He wondered whence came
this sudden illness, and what help Childe Horn could give. It was an
unusual thing for the squire to be asked into a lady's bower, and
still more so into that of a princess, and Athelbrus had already felt
some suspicion as to the sentiments of the royal lady towards the
gallant young squire. Considering all these things, the cautious
steward deemed it safer not to expose young Horn to the risks that
might arise from such an interview, and therefore induced Athulf to
wait upon the princess and to endeavour to personate his more
distinguished companion. The plan succeeded beyond expectation in the
dimly lighted room, and the infatuated princess soon startled the
unsuspecting squire by a warm and unreserved declaration of her
affection. Recovering from his natural amazement, he modestly
disclaimed a title to the royal favour and acknowledged his identity.

On discovering her mistake the princess was torn by conflicting
emotions, but finally relieved the pressure of self-reproach and the
confusion of maiden modesty by overwhelming the faithful steward with
denunciation and upbraiding, until at last, in desperation, the poor
man promised, against his better judgment, to bring about a meeting
between his love-lorn mistress and the favoured squire.


Athelbrus Summons Horn

When Rymenhild understood that Athelbrus would fulfil her desire she
was very glad and joyous; her sorrow was turned into happy
expectation, and she looked kindly upon the old steward as she said:
"Go now quickly, and send him to me in the afternoon. The king will
go to the wood for sport and pastime, and Horn can easily remain
behind; then he can stay with me till my father returns at eve. No one
will betray us; and when I have met my beloved I care not what men may
say."

Then the steward went down to the banqueting-hall, where he found
Childe Horn fulfilling his duties as cup-bearer, pouring out and
tasting the red wine in the king's golden goblet. King Ailmar asked
many questions about his daughter's health, and when he learnt that
her malady was much abated he rose in gladness from the table and
summoned his courtiers to go with him into the greenwood. Athelbrus
bade Horn tarry, and when the gay throng had passed from the hall the
steward said gravely: "Childe Horn, fair and courteous, my beloved
pupil, go now to the bower of the Princess Rymenhild, and stay there
to fulfil all her commands. It may be thou shalt hear strange things,
but keep rash and bold words in thy heart, and let them not be upon
thy tongue. Horn, dear lad, be true and loyal now, and thou shalt
never repent it."


Horn and Rymenhild

Horn listened to this unusual speech with great astonishment, but,
since Sir Athelbrus spoke so solemnly, he laid all his words to heart,
and thus, marvelling greatly, departed to the royal bower. When he had
knocked at the door, and had been bidden to come in, entering, he
found Rymenhild sitting in a great chair, intently regarding him as he
came into the room. He knelt down to make obeisance to her, and kissed
her hand, saying, "Sweet be thy life and soft thy slumbers, fair
Princess Rymenhild! Well may it be with thy gentle ladies of honour! I
am here at thy command, lady, for Sir Athelbrus the steward, bade me
come to speak with thee. Tell me thy will, and I will fulfil all thy
desires." She arose from her seat, and, bending towards him as he
knelt, took him by the hand and lifted him up, saying, "Arise and sit
beside me, Childe Horn, and we will drink this cup of wine together."
In great astonishment the youth did as the princess bade, and sat
beside her, and soon, to his utter amazement, Rymenhild avowed her
love for him, and offered him her hand. "Have pity on me, Horn, and
plight me thy troth, for in very truth I love thee, and have loved
thee long, and if thou wilt I will be thy wife."


Horn Refuses the Princess

Now Horn was in evil case, for he saw full well in what danger he
would place the princess, Sir Athelbrus, and himself if he accepted
the proffer of her love. He knew the reason of the steward's warning,
and tried to think what he might say to satisfy the princess and yet
not be disloyal to the king. At last he replied: "Christ save and keep
thee, my lady Rymenhild, and give thee joy of thy husband, whosoever
he may be! I am too lowly born to be worthy of such a wife; I am a
mere foundling, living on thy father's bounty. It is not in the course
of nature that such as I should wed a king's daughter, for there can
be no equal match between a princess and a landless squire."

Rymenhild was so disheartened and ashamed at this reply to her loving
appeal that her colour changed, she turned deadly pale, began to sigh,
flung her arms out wildly, and fell down in a swoon. Childe Horn
lifted her up, full of pity for her deep distress, and began to
comfort her and try to revive her. As he held her in his arms he
kissed her often, and said:

    "'Lady, dear love, take comfort and be strong!
    For I will yield me wholly to thy guidance
    If thou wilt compass one great thing for me.
    Plead with King Ailmar that he dub me knight,
    That I may prove me worthy of thy love.
    Soon shall my knighthood be no idle dream,
    And I will strive to do thy will, dear heart.'"

Now at these words Rymenhild awoke from her swoon, and made him repeat
his promise. She said: "Ah! Horn, that shall speedily be done. Ere the
week is past thou shalt be Sir Horn, for my father loves thee, and
will grant the dignity most willingly to one so dear to him. Go now
quickly to Sir Athelbrus, give him as a token of my gratitude this
golden goblet and this ring; pray him that he persuade the king to dub
thee knight. I will repay him with rich rewards for his gentle
courtesy to me. May Christ help him to speed thee in thy desires!"
Horn then took leave of Rymenhild with great affection, and found
Athelbrus, to whom he delivered the gifts and the princess's message,
which the steward received with due reverence.


Horn Becomes a Knight

This plan seemed to Athelbrus very good, for it raised Horn to be a
member of the noble Order of Knights, and would give him other chances
of distinguishing himself. Accordingly he went to the king as he sat
over the evening meal, and spoke thus: "Sir King, hear my words, for I
have counsel for thee. To-morrow is the festival of thy birth, and the
whole realm of Westernesse must rejoice in its master's joy. Wear thou
thy crown in solemn state, and I think it were nought amiss if thou
shouldst knight young Horn, who will become a worthy defender of thy
throne." "That were well done," said King Ailmar. "The youth pleases
me, and I will knight him with my own sword. Afterwards he shall
knight his twelve comrades the same day."

The next day the ceremony of knighting was performed with all
solemnity, and at its close a great banquet was prepared and all men
made merry. But Princess Rymenhild was somewhat sad. She could not
descend to the hall and take her customary place, for this was a feast
for knights alone, and she would not be without her betrothed one
moment longer, so she sent a messenger to fetch Sir Horn to her bower.


Horn and Athulf Go to Rymenhild

Now that Horn was a newly dubbed knight he would not allow the
slightest shadow of dishonour to cloud his conduct; accordingly, when
he obeyed Rymenhild's summons he was accompanied by Athulf. "Welcome,
Sir Horn and Sir Athulf," she cried, holding out her hands in
greeting. "Love, now that thou hast thy will, keep thy plighted word
and make me thy wife; release me from my anxiety and do as thou hast
said."

    "'Dear Rymenhild, hold thou thyself at peace,'
    Quoth young Sir Horn; 'I will perform my vow.
    But first I must ride forth to prove my might;
    Must conquer hardships, and my own worse self,
    Ere I can hope to woo and wed my bride.
    We are but new-fledged knights of one day's growth,
    And yet we know the custom of our state
    Is first to fight and win a hero's name,
    Then afterwards to win a lady's heart.
    This day will I do bravely for thy love
    And show my valour and my deep devotion
    In prowess 'gainst the foes of this thy land.
    If I come back in peace, I claim my wife.'"

Rymenhild protested no longer, for she saw that where honour was
concerned Horn was inflexible. "My true knight," said she, "I must in
sooth believe thee, and I feel that I may. Take this ring engraved
with my name, wrought by the most skilled worker of our court, and
wear it always, for it has magic virtues. The gems are of such saving
power that thou shalt fear no strokes in battle, nor ever be cast down
if thou gaze on this ring and think of thy love. Athulf, too, shall
have a similar ring. And now, Horn, I commend thee to God, and may
Christ give thee good success and bring thee back in safety!"


Horn's First Exploit

After taking an affectionate farewell of Rymenhild, Horn went down to
the hall, and, seeing all the other new-made knights going in to the
banquet, he slipped quietly away and betook himself to the stables.
There he armed himself secretly and mounted his white charger, which
pranced and reared joyfully as he rode away; and Horn began to sing
for joy of heart, for he had won his chief desire, and was happy in
the love of the king's daughter. As he rode by the shore he saw a
stranger ship drawn up on the beach, and recognised the banner and
accoutrements of her Saracen crew, for he had never forgotten the
heathens who had slain his father. "What brings you here?" he asked
angrily, and as fearlessly as King Murry had done, and received the
same answer: "We will conquer this land and slay the inhabitants."
Then Horn's anger rose, he gripped his sword, and rushed boldly at the
heathens, and slew many of them, striking off a head at each blow. The
onslaught was so sudden that the Saracens were taken by surprise at
first, but then they rallied and surrounded Horn, so that matters
began to look dangerous for him. Then he remembered the betrothal
ring, and looked on it, thinking earnestly of Rymenhild, his dear
love, and such courage came to him that he was able to defeat the
pagans and slay their leader. The others, sorely wounded--for none
escaped unhurt--hurried on board ship and put to sea, and Horn,
bearing the Saracen leader's head on his sword's point, rode back to
the royal palace. Here he related to King Ailmar this first exploit of
his knighthood, and presented the head of the foe to the king, who
rejoiced greatly at Horn's valour and success.

[Illustration: Horn kills the Saracen leader]


Rymenhild's Dream

The next day the king and all the court rode out hunting, but Horn
made an excuse to stay behind with the princess, and the false and
wily Fikenhild was also left at home, and he crept secretly to
Rymenhild's bower to spy on her. She was sitting weeping bitterly when
Sir Horn entered. He was amazed. "Love, for mercy's sake, why weepest
thou so sorely?" he asked; and she replied: "I have had a mournful
dream. I dreamt that I was casting a net and had caught a great fish,
which began to burst the net. I greatly fear that I shall lose my
chosen fish." Then she looked sadly at Horn. But the young knight was
in a cheery mood, and replied: "May Christ and St. Stephen turn thy
dream to good! If I am thy fish, I will never deceive thee nor do
aught to displease thee, and hereto I plight thee my troth. But I
would rather interpret thy dream otherwise. This great fish which
burst thy net is some one who wishes us ill, and will do us harm
soon." Yet in spite of Horn's brave words it was a sad betrothal, for
Rymenhild wept bitterly, and her lover could not stop her tears.


Fikenhild's False Accusation

Fikenhild had listened to all their conversation with growing envy
and anger, and now he stole away silently, and met King Ailmar
returning from the chase.

    "'King Ailmar,' said the false one, 'see, I bring
    A needed warning, that thou guard thyself,
    For Horn will take thy life; I heard him vow
    To slay thee, or by sword or fire, this night.
    If thou demand what cause of hate he has,
    Know that the villain wooes thine only child,
    Fair Rymenhild, and hopes to wear thy crown.
    E'en now he tarries in the maiden's bower,
    As he has often done, and talks with her
    With guileful tongue, and cunning show of love.
    Unless thou banish him thou art not safe
    In life or honour, for he knows no law.'"

The king at first refused to believe the envious knight's report, but,
going to Rymenhild's bower, he found apparent confirmation, for Horn
was comforting the princess, and promising to wed her when he should
have done worthy feats of arms. The king's wrath knew no bounds, and
with words of harsh reproach he banished Horn at once, on pain of
death. The young knight armed himself quickly and returned to bid
farewell to his betrothed.


Horn's Banishment

"Dear heart," said he, "now thy dream has come true, and thy fish must
needs break the net and be gone. The enemy whom I foreboded has
wrought us woe. Farewell, mine own dear Rymenhild; I may no longer
stay, but must wander in alien lands. If I do not return at the end of
seven years take thyself a husband and tarry no longer for me. And now
take me in your arms and kiss me, dear love, ere I go!" So they kissed
each other and bade farewell, and Horn called to him his comrade
Athulf, saying, "True and faithful friend, guard well my dear love.
Thou hast never forsaken me; now do thou keep Rymenhild for me." Then
he rode away, and, reaching the haven, hired a good ship and sailed
for Ireland, where he took service with King Thurston, under the name
of Cuthbert. In Ireland he became sworn brother to the king's two
sons, Harold and Berild, for they loved him from the first moment they
saw him, and were in no way jealous of his beauty and valour.


Horn Slays the Giant Emir

When Christmas came, and King Thurston sat at the banquet with all his
lords, at noontide a giant strode into the hall, bearing a message of
defiance. He came from the Saracens, and challenged any three Irish
knights to fight one Saracen champion. If the Irish won the pagans
would withdraw from Ireland; if the Irish chiefs were slain the
Saracens would hold the land. The combat was to be decided the next
day at dawn. King Thurston accepted the challenge, and named Harold,
Berild, and Cuthbert (as Horn was called) as the Christian champions,
because they were the best warriors in Ireland; but Horn begged
permission to speak, and said: "Sir King, it is not right that one man
should fight against three, and one heathen hound think to resist
three Christian warriors. I will fight and conquer him alone, for I
could as easily slay three of them." At last the king allowed Horn to
attempt the combat alone, and spent the night in sorrowful musing on
the result of the contest, while Horn slept well and arose and armed
himself cheerily. He then aroused the king, and the Irish troop rode
out to a fair and level green lawn, where they found the emir with
many companions awaiting them. The combat began at once, and Horn gave
blows so mighty that the pagan onlookers fell swooning through very
fear, till Horn said: "Now, knights, rest for a time, if it pleases
you." Then the Saracens spoke together, saying aloud that no man had
ever so daunted them before except King Murry of Suddene.

This mention of his dead father aroused Horn, who now realized that he
saw before him his father's murderers. His anger was kindled, he
looked at his ring and thought of Rymenhild, and then, drawing his
sword again, he rushed at the heathen champion. The giant fell pierced
through the heart, and his companions fled to their ships, hotly
pursued by Horn and his company. Much fighting there was, and in the
hot strife near the ships the king's two sons, Harold and Berild, were
both slain.


Horn Refuses the Throne

Sadly they were laid on a bier and brought back to the palace, their
sorrowful father lamenting their early death; and when he had wept his
fill the mournful king came into the hall where all his knights
silently awaited him. Slowly he came up to Horn as he sat a little
apart from the rest, and said: "Cuthbert, wilt thou fulfil my desire?
My heirs are slain, and thou art the best knight in Ireland for
strength and beauty and valour; I implore thee to wed Reynild, my only
daughter (now, alas! my only child), and to rule my realm. Wilt thou
do so, and lift the burden of my cares from my weary shoulders?" But
Horn replied: "O Sir King, it were wrong for me to receive thy fair
daughter and heir and rule thy realm, as thou dost offer. I shall do
thee yet better service, my liege, before I die; and I know that thy
grief will change ere seven years have passed away. When that time is
over, Sir King, give me my reward: thou shalt not refuse me thy
daughter when I desire her." To this King Thurston agreed, and Horn
dwelt in Ireland for seven years, and sent no word or token to
Rymenhild all the time.


Rymenhild's Distress

In the meantime Princess Rymenhild was in great perplexity and
trouble, for a powerful ruler, King Modi of Reynes, wooed her for his
wife, and her own betrothed sent her no token of his life or love. Her
father accepted the new suitor for her hand, and the day of the
wedding was fixed, so that Rymenhild could no longer delay her
marriage. In her extremity she besought Athulf to write letters to
Horn, begging him to return and claim his bride and protect her; and
these letters she delivered to several messengers, bidding them search
in all lands until they found Sir Horn and gave the letters into his
own hand. Horn knew nought of this, till one day in the forest he met
a weary youth, all but exhausted, who told how he had sought Horn in
vain. When Horn declared himself, the youth broke out into loud
lamentations over Rymenhild's unhappy fate, and delivered the letter
which explained all her distress. Now it was Horn's turn to weep
bitterly for his love's troubles, and he bade the messenger return to
his mistress and tell her to cease her tears, for Horn would be there
in time to rescue her from her hated bridegroom. The youth returned
joyfully, but as his boat neared the shore of Westernesse a storm
arose and the messenger was drowned; so that Rymenhild, opening her
tower door to look for expected succour, found her messenger lying
dead at the foot of the tower, and felt that all hope was gone. She
wept and wrung her hands, but nothing that she could do would avert
the evil day.


Horn and King Thurston

As soon as Horn had read Rymenhild's letter he went to King Thurston
and revealed the whole matter to him. He told of his own royal
parentage, his exile, his knighthood, his betrothal to the princess,
and his banishment; then of the death of the Saracen leader who had
slain King Murry, and the vengeance he had taken. Then he ended:

    "'King Thurston, be thou wise, and grant my boon;
    Repay the service I have yielded thee;
    Help me to save my princess from this woe.
    I will take counsel for fair Reynild's fate,
    For she shall wed Sir Athulf, my best friend,
    My truest comrade and my doughtiest knight.
    If ever I have risked my life for thee
    And proved myself in battle, grant my prayer.'"

To this the king replied: "Childe Horn, do what thou wilt."


Horn Returns on the Wedding-day

Horn at once invited Irish knights to accompany him to Westernesse to
rescue his love from a hateful marriage, and many came eagerly to
fight in the cause of the valiant Cuthbert who had defended Ireland
for seven years. Thus it was with a goodly company that Horn took
ship, and landed in King Ailmar's realm; and he came in a happy hour,
for it was the wedding-day of Princess Rymenhild and King Modi of
Reynes. The Irish knights landed and encamped in a wood, while Horn
went on alone to learn tidings. Meeting a palmer, he asked the news,
and the palmer replied: "I have been at the wedding of Princess
Rymenhild, and a sad sight it was, for the bride was wedded against
her will, vowing she had a husband though he is a banished man. She
would take no ring nor utter any vows; but the service was read, and
afterwards King Modi took her to a strong castle, where not even a
palmer was given entrance. I came away, for I could not endure the
pity of it. The bride sits weeping sorely, and if report be true her
heart is like to break with grief."


Horn Is Disguised as a Palmer

"Come, palmer," said Horn, "lend me your cloak and scrip. I must see
this strange bridal, and it may be I shall make some there repent of
the wrong they have done to a helpless maiden. I will essay to enter."
The change was soon made, and Horn darkened his face and hands as if
bronzed with Eastern suns, bowed his back, and gave his voice an old
man's feebleness, so that no man would have known him; which done, he
made his way to King Modi's new castle. Here he begged admittance for
charity's sake, that he might share the broken bits of the wedding
feast; but he was churlishly refused by the porter, who would not be
moved by any entreaties. At last Horn lost all patience, and broke
open the door, and threw the porter out over the drawbridge into the
moat; then, once more assuming his disguise, he made his way into the
hall and sat down in the beggars' row.


The Recognition

Rymenhild was weeping still, and her stern husband seemed only angered
by her tears. Horn looked about cautiously, but saw no sign of Athulf,
his trusted comrade; for he was at this time eagerly looking for his
friend's coming from the lofty watch-tower, and lamenting that he
could guard the princess no longer. At last, when the banquet was
nearly over, Rymenhild rose to pour out wine for the guests, as the
custom was then; and she bore a horn of ale or wine along the benches
to each person there. Horn, sitting humbly on the ground, called out:
"Come, courteous Queen, turn to me, for we beggars are thirsty folk."
Rymenhild smiled sadly, and, setting down the horn, filled a bowl with
brown ale, for she thought him a drunkard. "Here, drink this, and more
besides, if thou wilt; I never saw so bold a beggar," she said. But
Horn refused. He handed the bowl to the other beggars, and said:
"Lady, I will drink nought but from a silver cup, for I am not what
you think me. I am no beggar, but a fisher, come from afar to fish at
thy wedding feast. My net lies near by, and has lain there for seven
years, and I am come to see if it has caught any fish. Drink to me,
and drink to Horn from thy horn, for far have I journeyed."

When the palmer spoke of fishing, and his seven-year-old net,
Rymenhild felt cold at heart; she did not recognise him, but wondered
greatly when he bade her drink "to Horn." She filled her cup and gave
it to the palmer, saying, "Drink thy fill, and then tell me if thou
hast ever seen Horn in thy wanderings." As the palmer drank, he
dropped his ring into the cup; then he returned it to Rymenhild,
saying, "Queen, seek out what is in thy draught." She said nothing
then, but left the hall with her maidens and went to her bower, where
she found the well-remembered ring she had given to Horn in token of
betrothal. Greatly she feared that Horn was dead, and sent for the
palmer, whom she questioned as to whence he had got the ring.


Horn's Stratagem

Horn thought he would test her love for him, since she had not
recognised him, so he replied: "By St. Giles, lady, I have wandered
many a mile, far into realms of the West, and there I found Sir Horn
ready prepared to sail home to your land. He told me that he planned
to reach the realm of Westernesse in time to see you before seven
years had passed, and I embarked with him. The winds were favourable
and we had a quick voyage, but, alas! he fell ill and died. When he
lay dying he begged me piteously, 'Take this ring, from which I have
never been parted, to my dear lady Rymenhild,' and he kissed it many
times and pressed it to his breast. May God give his soul rest in
Paradise!"

When Rymenhild heard those terrible tidings she sighed deeply and
said: "O heart, burst now, for thou shalt never more have Horn, for
love of whom thou hast been tormented so sorely!" Then she fell upon
her bed, and grasped the dagger which she had concealed there; for if
Horn did not come in time she had planned to slay both her hateful
lord and herself that very night. Now, in her misery, she set the
dagger to her heart, and would have slain herself at once, had not the
palmer interrupted her. Rushing forward, he exclaimed: "Dear Queen and
lady, I am Horn, thine own true love. Dost thou not recognise me? I am
Childe Horn of Westernesse. Take me in thy arms, dear love, and kiss
me welcome home." As Rymenhild stared incredulously at him, letting
the dagger fall from her trembling hand, he hurriedly cast away his
disguise, brushed off the disfiguring stain he had put on his cheeks,
and stood up straight and strong, her own noble knight and lover. What
joy they had together! How they told each other of all their
adventures and troubles, and how they embraced and kissed each other!


Horn Slays King Modi

When their joy had become calmer, Horn said to his lady: "Dear
Rymenhild, I must leave thee now, and return to my knights, who are
encamped in the forest. Within an hour I will return to the feast and
give the king and his guests a stern lesson." Then he flung away the
palmer's cloak, and went forth in knightly array; while the princess
went up to the watch-tower, where Athulf still scanned the sea for
some sign of Horn's coming. Rymenhild said: "Sir Athulf, true friend,
go quickly to Horn, for he has arrived, and with him he brings a great
army." The knight gladly hastened to the courtyard, mounted his steed,
and soon overtook Horn. They were greatly rejoiced to meet again, and
had much to tell each other and to plan for that day's work.

In the evening Horn and his army reached the castle, where they found
the gates undone for them by their friends within, and in a short but
desperate conflict King Modi and all the guests at the banquet were
slain, except Rymenhild, her father, and Horn's twelve comrades. Then
a new wedding was celebrated, for King Ailmar durst not refuse his
daughter to the victor, and the bridal was now one of real rejoicing,
though the king was somewhat bitter of mood.


Horn's Departure

When the hours wore on to midnight, Horn, sitting beside his bride,
called for silence in the hall, and addressed the king thus: "Sir
King, I pray thee listen to my tale, for I have much to say and much
to explain. My name is in sooth Horn, and I am the son of King Murry
of Suddene, who was slain by the Saracens. Thou didst cherish me and
give me knighthood, and I proved myself a true knight on the very day
when I was dubbed. Thou didst love me then, but evil men accused me to
thee and I was banished. For seven years I have lived in a strange
land; but now that I have returned, I have won thy fair daughter as
my bride. But I cannot dwell here in idleness while the heathen hold
my father's land. I vow by the Holy Rood that I will not rest, and
will not claim my wife, until I have purified Suddene from the infidel
invaders, and can lay its crown at Rymenhild's feet. Do thou, O King,
guard well my wife till my return."

The king consented to this proposal, and, in spite of Rymenhild's
grief, Horn immediately bade her farewell, and with his whole army
embarked for Suddene, this time accompanied by Athulf, but leaving the
rest of his comrades for the protection of his wife.


The Apostate Knight

The wind blew fair for Suddene, and the fleet reached the port. The
warriors disembarked, and marched inland, to encamp for the night in a
wood, where they could be hidden. Horn and Athulf set out at midnight
to endeavour to obtain news of the foe, and soon found a solitary
knight sleeping. They awoke him roughly, saying, "Knight, awake! Why
sleepest thou here? What dost thou guard?" The knight sprang lightly
from the ground, saw their faces and the shining crosses on their
shields, and cast down his eyes in shame, saying, "Alas! I have served
these pagans against my will. In time gone by I was a Christian, but
now I am a coward renegade, who forsook his God for fear of death at
the hands of the Saracens! I hate my infidel masters, but I fear them
too, and they have forced me to guard this district and keep watch
against Horn's return. If he should come to his own again how glad I
should be! These infidels slew his father, and drove him into exile,
with his twelve comrades, among whom was my own son, Athulf, who loved
the prince as his own life. If the prince is yet alive, and my son
also, God grant that I may see them both again! Then would I joyfully
die."


The Recognition

Horn answered quickly: "Sir Knight, be glad and rejoice, for here are
we, Horn and Athulf, come to avenge my father and retake my realm from
the heathen." Athulf's father was overcome with joy and shame; he
hardly dared to embrace his son, yet the bliss of meeting was so great
that he clasped Athulf in his arms and prayed his forgiveness for the
disgrace he had brought upon him. The two young knights said nothing
of his past weakness, but told him all their own adventures, and at
last he said: "What is your true errand hither? Can you two alone slay
the heathen? Dear Childe Horn, what joy this will be to thy mother
Godhild, who still lives in a solitary retreat, praying for thee and
for the land!" Horn broke in on his speech with "Blessed be the hour
when I returned! Thank God that my mother yet lives! We are not alone,
but I have an army of valiant Irish warriors, who will help me to
regain my realm."


The Reconquest of Suddene

Now the king blew his horn, and his host marched out from the wood and
prepared to attack the Saracens. The news soon spread that Childe Horn
had returned, and many men who had accepted the faith of Mahomet for
fear of death now threw off the hated religion, joined the true king's
army, and were rebaptized. The war was not long, for the Saracens had
made themselves universally hated, and the inhabitants rose against
them; so that in a short time the country was purged of the infidels,
who were slain or fled to other lands. Then Horn brought his mother
from her retreat, and together they purified the churches which had
been desecrated, and restored the true faith. When the land of Suddene
was again a Christian realm King Horn was crowned with solemn rites,
and a great coronation feast was held, which lasted too long for
Horn's true happiness.


Fikenhild Imprisons Rymenhild

During Horn's absence from Westernesse, his comrades watched carefully
over Rymenhild; but her father, who was growing old, had fallen much
under the influence of the plausible Fikenhild. From the day when
Fikenhild had falsely accused Horn to the king, Ailmar had held him in
honour as a loyal servant, and now he had such power over the old
ruler that when he demanded Rymenhild's hand in marriage, saying that
Horn was dead in Suddene, the king dared not refuse, and the princess
was bidden to make ready for a new bridal. For this day Fikenhild had
long been prepared; he had built a massive fortress on a promontory,
which at high tide was surrounded by the sea, but was easy of access
at the ebb; thither he now led the weeping princess, and began a
wedding feast which was to last all day, and to end only with the
marriage ceremony at night.


Horn's Dream

That same night, before the feast, King Horn had a terrible dream. He
thought he saw his wife taken on board ship; soon the ship began to
sink, and Rymenhild held out her hands for rescue, but Fikenhild,
standing in safety on shore, beat her back into the waves with his
sword. With the agony of the sight Horn awoke, and, calling his
comrade Athulf, said: "Friend, we must depart to-day. My wife is in
danger from false Fikenhild, whom I have trusted too much. Let us
delay no longer, but go at once. If God will, I hope to release her,
and to punish Fikenhild. God grant we come in time!" With some few
chosen knights, King Horn and Athulf set out, and the ship drove
darkling through the sea, they knew not whither. All the night they
drifted on, and in the morning found themselves beneath a newly built
castle, which none of them had seen before.


Horn's Disguise

While they were seeking to moor their boat to the shore, one of the
castle windows looking out to sea opened, and they saw a knight
standing and gazing seaward, whom they speedily recognised; it was
Athulf's cousin, Sir Arnoldin, one of the twelve comrades, who had
accompanied the princess thither in the hope that he might yet save
her from Fikenhild; he was now looking, as a forlorn hope, over the
sea, though he believed Horn was dead. His joy was great when he saw
the knights, and he came out to them and speedily told them of
Rymenhild's distress and the position of affairs in the castle. King
Horn was not at a loss for an expedient even in this distress. He
quickly disguised himself and a few of his comrades as minstrels,
harpers, fiddlers, and jugglers. Then, rowing to the mainland, he
waited till low tide, and made his way over the beach to the castle,
accompanied by his disguised comrades. Outside the castle walls they
began to play and sing, and Rymenhild heard them, and, asking what the
sounds were, gave orders that the minstrels should be admitted. They
sat on benches low down the hall, tuning their harps and fiddles and
watching the bride, who seemed unhappy and pale. When Horn sang a lay
of true love and happiness, Rymenhild swooned for grief, and the
king was touched to the heart with bitter remorse that he had tried
her constancy so long, and had allowed her to endure such hardships
and misery for his sake.

[Illustration: Horn and his followers disguised as minstrels]


Death of Fikenhild

King Horn now glanced down and saw the ring of betrothal on his
finger, where he had worn it ever, except that fateful day when he had
given it as a token of recognition to Rymenhild. He thought of his
wife's sufferings, and his mind was made up. Springing from the
minstrels' bench, he strode boldly up the hall, throwing off his
disguise, and, shouting, "I am King Horn! False Fikenhild, thou shalt
die!" he slew the villain in the midst of his men. Horn's comrades
likewise flung off their disguise, and soon overpowered the few of the
household who cared to fight in their dead master's cause. The castle
was taken for King Ailmar, who was persuaded to nominate Sir Arnoldin
his heir, and the baronage of Westernesse did homage to him as the
next king. Horn and his fair wife begged the good old steward Sir
Athelbrus to go with them to Suddene, and on the way they touched at
Ireland, where Reynild, the king's fair daughter, was induced to look
favourably on Sir Athulf and accept him for her husband. The land of
King Modi, which had now no ruler, was committed to the care of Sir
Athelbrus, and Horn and Rymenhild at last reached Suddene, where the
people received their fair queen with great joy, and where they dwelt
in happiness till their lives' end.




CHAPTER XV: ROBIN HOOD


Introduction

England during the twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth centuries was
slowly taught the value of firm administrative government. In Saxon
England, the keeping of the peace and the maintenance of justice had
been left largely to private and family enterprise and to local and
trading communities. In Norman England, the royal authority was
asserted throughout the kingdom, though as yet the king had to depend
in large measure upon the co-operation of his barons and the help of
the burghers to supply the lack of a standing army and an adequate
police. Under the Plantagenets, the older chivalry was slowly breaking
up, and a new, wealthy burgher and trading community was rapidly
gaining influence in the land; whilst the clergy, corrupted by excess
of wealth and power, had strained, almost to breaking, the controlling
force of religion. It was therefore natural that in these latter days
a class of men should arise to avail themselves of the unique
opportunities of the time--men who, loving liberty and hating
oppression, took the law into their own hands and executed a rough and
ready justice between the rich and the poor which embodied the best
traditions of knight-errantry, whilst they themselves lived a free and
merry life on the tolls they exacted from their wealthy victims. Such
a man may well have been the original Robin Hood, a man who, when once
he had captured the popular imagination, soon acquired heroic
reputation and was credited with every daring deed and every
magnanimous action in two centuries of 'freebooting.'


Robin Hood Seeks a Guest

At one time Robin Hood lived in the noble forest of Barnesdale, in
Yorkshire. He had but few of his merry men with him, for his
headquarters were in the glorious forest of Sherwood. Just now,
however, the Sheriff of Nottinghamshire was less active in his
endeavours to put down the band of outlaws, and the leader had
wandered farther north than usual. Robin's companions were his three
dearest comrades and most loyal followers, Little John (so called
because of his great stature), Will Scarlet, Robin's cousin, and Much,
the miller's son. These three were all devoted to their leader, and
never left his side, except at such times as he sent them away on his
business.

On this day Robin was leaning against a tree, lost in thought, and his
three followers grew impatient; they knew that before dinner could be
served there were the three customary Masses to hear, and their leader
gave no sign of being ready for Mass. Robin always heard three Masses
before his dinner, one of the Father, one of the Holy Spirit, and the
last of Our Lady, who was his patron saint and protector. As the three
yeomen were growing hungry, Little John ventured to address him.
"Master, it would do you good if you would dine early to-day, for you
have fasted long." Robin aroused himself and smiled. "Ah, Little John,
methinks care for thine own appetite hath a share in that speech, as
well as care for me. But in sooth I care not to dine alone. I would
have a stranger guest, some abbot or bishop or baron, who would pay us
for our hospitality. I will not dine till a guest be found, and I
leave it to you three to find him." Robin turned away, laughing at the
crestfallen faces of his followers, who had not counted on such a
vague commission; but Little John, quickly recovering himself, called
to him: "Master, tell us, before we leave you, where we shall meet,
and what sort of people we are to capture and bring to you in the
greenwood."


The Outlaws' Rules

"You know that already," said their master. "You are to do no harm to
women, nor to any company in which a woman is travelling; this is in
honour of our dear Lady. You are to be kind and gentle to husbandmen
and toilers of all degrees, to worthy knights and yeomen, to gallant
squires, and to all children and helpless people; but sheriffs
(especially him of Nottingham), bishops, and prelates of all kinds,
and usurers in Church and State, you may regard as your enemies, and
may rob, beat, and despoil in any way. Meet me with your guest at our
great trysting oak in the forest, and be speedy, for dinner must wait
until the visitor has arrived." "Now may God send us a suitable
traveller soon," said Little John, "for I am hungry for dinner now."
"So am I," said each of the others, and Robin laughed again. "Go ye
all three, with bows and arrows in hand, and I will stay alone at the
trysting tree and await your coming. As no man passes this way, you
can walk up to the willow plantation and take your stand on Watling
Street; there you will soon meet with likely travellers, and I will
accept the first who appears. I will find means to have dinner ready
against your return, and we will hope that our visitor's generosity
will compensate us for the trouble of cooking his dinner."


Robin Hood's Guest

The three yeomen, taking their longbows in hand and arrows in their
belts, walked up through the willow plantation to a place on Watling
Street where another road crossed it; but there was no one in sight.
As they stood with bows in hand, looking towards the forest of
Barnesdale, they saw in the distance a knight riding in their
direction. As he drew nearer they were struck by his appearance, for
he rode as a man who had lost all interest in life; his clothes were
disordered, he looked neither to right nor left, but drooped his head
sadly, while one foot hung in the stirrup and the other dangled
slackly in the air. The yeomen had never seen so doleful a rider; but,
sad as he was, this was a visitor and must be taken to Robin;
accordingly Little John stepped forward and caught the horse by the
bridle.

[Illustration: "Little John caught the horse by the bridle"]


Little John Escorts the Knight

The knight raised his head and looked blankly at the outlaw, who at
once doffed his cap, saying, "Welcome, Sir Knight! I give you, on my
master's behalf, a hearty welcome to the greenwood. Gentle knight,
come now to my master, who hath waited three hours, fasting, for your
approach before he would dine. Dinner is prepared, and only tarries
your courteous appearance." The stranger knight seemed to consider
this address carefully, for he sighed deeply, and then said: "I cry
thee mercy, good fellow, for the delay, though I wot not how I am the
cause thereof. But who is thy master?" Little John replied: "My
master's name is Robin Hood, and I am sent to guide you to him." The
knight said: "So Robin Hood is thy leader? I have heard of him, and
know him to be a good yeoman; therefore I am ready to accompany thee,
though, in good sooth, I had intended to eat my midday meal at Blythe
or Doncaster to-day. But it matters little where a broken man dines!"


Robin Hood's Feast

The three yeomen conducted the knight along the forest ways to the
trysting oak where Robin awaited them. As they went they observed
that the knight was weeping silently for some great distress, but
their courtesy forbade them to make any show of noticing his grief.
When the appointed spot was reached, Robin stepped forward and
courteously greeted his guest, with head uncovered and bended knee,
and welcomed him gladly to the wild greenwood. "Welcome, Sir Knight,
to our greenwood feast! I have waited three hours for a guest, and now
Our Lady has sent you to me we can dine, after we have heard Mass."
The knight said nothing but, "God save you, good Robin, and all your
merry men"; and then very devoutly they heard the three Masses, sung
by Friar Tuck. By this time others of the outlaw band had appeared,
having returned from various errands, and a gay company sat down to a
banquet as good as any the knight had ever eaten.


Robin Converses with the Knight

There was abundance of good things--venison and game of all kinds,
swans and river-fowl and fish, with bread and good wine. Every one
seemed joyous, and merry jests went round that jovial company, till
even the careworn guest began to smile, and then to laugh outright. At
this Robin was well pleased, for he saw that his visitor was a good
man, and was glad to have lifted the burden of his care, even if only
for a few minutes; so he smiled cheerfully at the knight and said: "Be
merry, Sir Knight, I pray, and eat heartily of our food, for it is
with great goodwill that we offer it to you." "Thanks, good Robin,"
replied the knight. "I have enjoyed my dinner to-day greatly; for
three weeks I have not had so good a meal. If I ever pass by this way
again I will do my best to repay you in kind; as good a dinner will I
try to provide as you have given me."


Robin Demands Payment

The outlaw chief seemed to be affronted by this suggestion, and
replied, with a touch of pride in his manner: "Thanks for your
proffer, Sir Knight, but, by Heaven! no man has ever yet deemed me a
glutton. While I eat one dinner I am not accustomed to look eagerly
for another--one is enough for me. But as for you, my guest, I think
it only fitting that you should pay before you go; a yeoman was never
meant to pay for a knight's banquet." The knight blushed, and looked
confused for a moment, and then said: "True, Robin, and gladly would I
reward you for my entertainment, but I have no money worth offering;
even all I have would not be worthy of your acceptance, and I should
be shamed in your eyes, and those of your men."

[Illustration: "I have no money worth offering"]


The Knight's Poverty

"Is that the truth?" asked Robin, making a sign to Little John, who
arose, and, going to the knight's steed, unstrapped a small coffer,
which he brought back and placed before his master. "Search it, Little
John," said he, and "You, sir, tell me the very truth, by your honour
as a belted knight." "It is truth, on my honour, that I have but ten
shillings," replied the knight, "and if Little John searches he will
find no more." "Open the coffer," said Robin, and Little John took it
away to the other side of the trysting oak, where he emptied its
contents on his outspread cloak, and found exactly ten shillings.
Returning to his master, who sat at his ease, drinking and gaily
conversing with his anxious guest, Little John whispered: "The knight
has told the truth," and thereupon Robin exclaimed aloud: "Sir Knight,
I will not take one penny from you; you may rather borrow of me if
you have need of more money, for ten shillings is but a miserable sum
for a knight. But tell me now, if it be your pleasure, how you come to
be in such distress." As he looked inquiringly at the stranger, whose
blush had faded once, only to be renewed as he found his word of
honour doubted, he noticed how thin and threadbare were his clothes
and how worn his russet leather shoes; and he was grieved to see so
noble-seeming a man in such a plight.


The Knight's Story

Yet Robin meant to fathom the cause of the knight's trouble, for then,
perhaps, he would be able to help him, so he continued pitilessly:
"Tell me just one word, which I will keep secret from all other men:
were you driven by compulsion to take up knighthood, or urged to beg
it by reason of the ownership of some small estate; or have you wasted
your old inheritance with fines for brawling and strife, or in
gambling and riotousness, or in borrowing at usury? All of these are
fatal to a good estate."

The knight replied: "Alas! good Robin, none of these hath been my
undoing. My ancestors have all been knights for over a hundred years,
and I have not lived wastefully, but soberly and sparely. As short a
time ago as last year I had over four hundred pounds saved, which I
could spend freely among my neighbours, and my income was four hundred
pounds a year, from my land; but now my only possessions are my wife
and children. This is the work of God's hand, and to Him I commit me
to amend my estate in His own good time."


How the Money was Lost

"But how have you so soon lost this great wealth?" asked Robin
incredulously; and the knight replied sadly: "Ah, Robin, you have no
son, or you would know that a father will give up all to save his
first-born. I have one gallant son, and when I went on the Crusade
with our noble Prince Edward I left him at home to guard my lands, for
he was twenty years old, and was a brave and comely youth. When I
returned, after two years' absence, it was to find him in great
danger, for in a public tournament he had slain in open fight a knight
of Lancashire and a bold young squire. He would have died a shameful
death had I not spent all my ready money and other property to save
him from prison, for his enemies were mighty and unjust; and even that
was not enough, for I was forced to mortgage my estates for more
money. All my land lies in pledge to the abbot of St. Mary's Abbey, in
York, and I have no hope to redeem it. I was riding to York when your
men found me."


The Sum Required

"For what sum is your land pledged?" asked the master-outlaw; and the
knight replied: "The Abbot lent me four hundred pounds, though the
value of the land is far beyond that." "What will you do if you fail
to redeem your land?" asked Robin. "I shall leave England at once, and
journey once more to Jerusalem, and tread again the sacred Hill of
Calvary, and never more return to my native land. That will be my
fate, for I see no likelihood of repaying the loan, and I will not
stay to see strangers holding my father's land. Farewell, my friend
Robin, farewell to you all! Keep the ten shillings; I would have paid
more if I could, but that is the best I can give you." "Have you no
friends at home?" asked Robin; and the knight said: "Many friends I
thought I had, sir. They were very kind and helpful in my days of
prosperity, when I did not need them; now they will not know me, so
much has my poverty seemed to alter my face and appearance."


Robin Offers a Loan

This pitiful story touched the hearts of the simple and kindly
outlaws; they wept for pity, and cared not to hide their tears from
each other, until Robin made them all pledge their guest in bumpers of
good red wine. Then their chief asked, as if continuing his own train
of thought: "Have you any friends who will act as sureties for the
repayment of the loan?" "None at all," replied the knight hopelessly,
"but God Himself, who suffered on the Tree for us." This last reply
angered Robin, who thought it savoured too much of companionship with
the fat and hypocritical monks whom he hated, and he retorted sharply:
"No such tricks for me! Do you think I will take such a surety, or
even one of the saints, in return for good solid gold? Get some more
substantial surety, or no gold shall you have from me. I cannot afford
to waste my money."


The Knight Offers Surety

The knight replied, sighing heavily: "If you will not take these I
have no earthly surety to offer; and in Heaven there is only our dear
Lady. I have served her truly, and she has never failed me till now,
when her servant, the abbot, is playing me so cruel a trick." "Do you
give Our Lady as your surety?" said Robin Hood. "I would take her bond
for any sum, for throughout all England you could find no better
surety than our dear Lady, who has always been gracious to me. She is
enough security. Go, Little John, to my treasury and bring me four
hundred pounds, well counted, with no false or clipped coin therein."


Robin Hood's Gifts

Little John, accompanied by Much, the careful treasurer of the band,
went quickly to the secret place where the master-outlaw kept his
gold. Very carefully they counted out the coins, testing each, to see
that it was of full weight and value. Then, on the suggestion of
Little John, they provided the knight with new clothing, even to boots
and spurs, and finally supplied him with two splendid horses, one for
riding and one to carry his baggage and the coffer of gold.

The guest watched all these preparations with bewildered eyes, and
turned to Robin, crying, "Why have you done all this for me, a perfect
stranger?" "You are no stranger, but Our Lady's messenger. She sent
you to me, and Heaven grant you may prove true."


The Bond of Repayment

"God grant it," echoed the knight. "But, Robin, when shall I repay
this loan, and where? Set me a day, and I will keep it." "Here,"
replied the outlaw, "under this greenwood tree, and in a twelvemonth's
time; so will you have time to regain your friends and gather your
rents from your redeemed lands. Now farewell, Sir Knight; and since it
is not meet for a worthy knight to journey unattended, I will lend you
also my comrade, Little John, to be your squire, and to do you yeoman
service, if need be." The knight bade farewell to Robin and his
generous followers, and was turning to ride away, when he suddenly
stopped and addressed the master-outlaw: "In faith, good Robin, I had
forgotten one thing. You know not my name. I am Sir Richard of the
Lea, and my land lies in Uterysdale." "As for that," said Robin Hood,
"I trouble not myself. You are Our Lady's messenger; that is enough
for me." So Sir Richard rode gladly away, blessing the generous outlaw
who lent him money to redeem his land, and a stout yeoman to defend
the loan.


Sir Richard's Journey

As the knight and his new servant rode on, Sir Richard called to his
man, saying, "I must by all means be in York to-morrow, to pay the
abbot of St. Mary's four hundred pounds; if I fail of my day I shall
lose my land and lordship for ever"; and Little John answered: "Fear
not, master; we will surely be there in time enough." Then they rode
on, and reached York early on the last day of the appointed time.


The Abbot and Prior of St. Mary's

In the meantime the abbot of St. Mary's was counting that Sir
Richard's lands were safely his; he had no pity for the poor unlucky
knight, but rather exulted in the legal cruelty which he could
inflict. Very joyfully he called aloud, early that morn: "A
twelvemonth ago to-day we lent four hundred pounds to a needy knight,
Sir Richard of the Lea, and unless he comes by noon to-day to repay
the money he will lose all his land and be disinherited, and our abbey
will be the richer by a fat estate, worth four hundred pounds a year.
Our Lady grant that he keep not his day." "Shame on you!" cried the
prior. "This poor knight may be ill, or beyond the sea; he may be in
hunger and cold as well as poverty, and it will be a foul wrong if you
declare his land forfeit."

"This is the set day," replied the abbot, "and he is not here." "You
dare not escheat his estates yet," replied the prior stubbornly. "It
is too early in the day; until noon the lands are still Sir Richard's,
and no man shall take them ere the clock strikes. Shame on your
conscience and your greed, to do a good knight such foul wrong! I
would willingly pay a hundred pounds myself to prevent it."

"Beshrew your meddlesome temper!" cried the abbot. "You are always
crossing me! But I have with me the Lord Chief Justice, and he will
declare my legal right." Just at that moment the high cellarer of the
abbey entered to congratulate the abbot on Sir Richard's absence. "He
is dead or ill, and we shall have the spending of four hundred pounds
a year," quoth he.


Sir Richard Returns

On his arrival Sir Richard had quietly gone round to his old tenants
in York, and had a goodly company of them ready to ride with him, but
he was minded to test the charity and true religion of the abbot, and
bade his followers assume pilgrims' robes. Thus attired, the company
rode to the abbey gate, where the porter recognised Sir Richard, and
the news of his coming, carried to the abbot and justice, caused them
great grief; but the prior rejoiced, hoping that a cruel injustice
would be prevented. As they dismounted the porter loudly called grooms
to lead the horses into the stable and have them relieved of their
burdens, but Sir Richard would not allow it, and left Little John to
watch over them at the abbey portal.


The Abbot and Sir Richard

Then Sir Richard came humbly into the hall, where a great banquet was
in progress, and knelt down in courteous salutation to the abbot and
his guests; but the prelate, who had made up his mind what conduct to
adopt, greeted him coldly, and many men did not return his salutation
at all. Sir Richard spoke aloud: "Rejoice, Sir Abbot, for I am come to
keep my day." "That is well," replied the monk, "but hast thou brought
the money?" "No money have I, not one penny," continued Sir Richard
sadly. "Pledge me in good red wine, Sir Justice," cried the abbot
callously; "the land is mine. And what dost thou here, Sir Richard, a
broken man, with no money to pay thy debt?" "I am come to beg you to
grant me a longer time for repayment." "Not one minute past the
appointed hour," said the exultant prelate. "Thou hast broken pledge,
and thy land is forfeit."

[Illustration: "Sir Richard knelt in courteous salutation"]


Sir Richard Implores the Justice

Still kneeling, Sir Richard turned to the justice and said: "Good Sir
Justice, be my friend and plead for me." "No," he replied, "I hold to
the law, and can give thee no help." "Gentle abbot, have pity on me,
and let me have my land again, and I will be the humble servant of
your monastery till I have repaid in full your four hundred pounds."
Then the cruel prelate swore a terrible oath that never should the
knight have his land again, and no one in the hall would speak for
him, kneeling there poor, friendless, and alone; so at last he began
to threaten violence. "Unless I have my land again," quoth he, "some
of you here shall dearly abide it. Now may I see the poor man has no
friends, for none will stand by me in my need."


The Justice Suggests a Compromise

The hint of violence made the abbot furiously angry, and, secure in
his position and the support of the justice, he shouted loudly: "Out,
thou false knight! Out of my hall!" Then at last Sir Richard rose to
his feet in just wrath. "Thou liest, Sir Abbot; foully thou liest! I
was never a false knight. In joust and tourney I have adventured as
far and as boldly as any man alive. There is no true courtesy in thee,
abbot, to suffer a knight to kneel so long." The quarrel now seemed so
serious that the justice intervened, saying to the angry prelate,
"What will you give me if I persuade him to sign a legal deed of
release? Without it you will never hold this land in peace." "You
shall have a hundred pounds for yourself," said the abbot, and the
justice nodded in token of assent.


Sir Richard Pays the Money

Now Sir Richard thought it was time to drop the mask, for noon was
nigh, and he would not risk his land again. Accordingly he cried:
"Nay, but not so easily shall ye have my lands. Even if you were to
pay a thousand pounds more you should not hold my father's estate.
Have here your money back again"; and, calling for Little John, he
bade him bring into the hall his coffer with the bags inside. Then he
counted out on the table four hundred good golden pounds, and said
sternly: "Abbot, here is your money again. Had you but been courteous
to me I would have rewarded you well; now take your money, give me a
quittance, and I will take my lands once more. Ye are all witnesses
that I have kept my day and have paid in full." Thereupon Sir Richard
strode haughtily out of the hall, and rode home gladly to his
recovered lands in Uterysdale, where he and his family ever prayed for
Robin Hood. The abbot of St. Mary's was bitterly enraged, for he had
lost the fair lands of Sir Richard of the Lea and had received a bare
four hundred pounds again. As for Little John, he went back to the
forest and told his master the whole story, to Robin Hood's great
satisfaction, for he enjoyed the chance of thwarting the schemes of a
wealthy and usurious prelate.


Sir Richard Sets Out to Repay the Loan

When a year had passed all but a few days, Sir Richard of the Lea said
to his wife: "Lady, I must shortly go to Barnesdale to repay Robin
Hood the loan which saved my lands, and would fain take him some small
gift in addition; what do you advise?" "Sir Richard, I would take a
hundred bows of Spanish yew and a hundred sheaves of arrows,
peacock-feathered, or grey-goose-feathered; methinks that will be to
Robin a most acceptable gift."

Sir Richard followed his wife's advice, and on the morning of the
appointed day set out to keep his tryst at the outlaws' oak in
Barnesdale, with the money duly counted, and the bows and arrows for
his present to the outlaw chief.


The Wrestling

As he rode, however, at the head of his troop he passed through a
village where there was a wrestling contest, which he stayed to watch.
He soon saw that the victorious wrestler, who was a stranger to the
village, would be defrauded of his well-earned prize, which consisted
of a white bull, a noble charger gaily caparisoned, a gold ring, a
pipe of wine, and a pair of embroidered gloves. This seemed so wrong
to Sir Richard that he stayed to defend the right, for love of Robin
Hood and of justice, and kept the wrestling ring in awe with his
well-appointed troop of men, so that the stranger was allowed to claim
his prize and carry it off. Sir Richard, anxious not to arouse the
hostility of the villagers, bought the pipe of wine from the winner,
and, setting it abroach, allowed all who would to drink; and so, in a
tumult of cheers and blessings, he rode away to keep his tryst. By
this time, however, it was nearly three in the afternoon, and he
should have been there at twelve. He comforted himself with the
thought that Robin would forgive the delay, for the sake of its cause,
and so rode on comfortably enough at the head of his gallant company.


Robin's Impatience

In the meantime Robin had waited patiently at the trysting tree till
noon, but when the hour passed and Sir Richard had not appeared he
began to grow impatient. "Master, let us dine," said Little John. "I
cannot; I fear Our Lady is angered with me, for she has not sent me my
money," returned the leader; but his follower replied: "The money is
not due till sunset, master, and Our Lady is true, and so is Sir
Richard; have no fear." "Do you three walk up through the willow
plantation to Watling Street, as you did last year, and bring me a
guest," said Robin Hood. "He may be a messenger, a minstrel, a poor
man, but he will come in God's name."


The Monks Approach

Again the three yeomen, Little John, Will Scarlet, and Much the
miller's son, took bow in hand and set out for Watling Street; but
this time they had not long to wait, for they at once saw a little
procession approaching. Two black monks rode at the head; then
followed seven sumpter-mules and a train of fifty-two men, so that the
clerics rode in almost royal state. "Seest thou yon monks?" said
Little John. "I will pledge my soul that they have brought our pay."
"But they are fifty-four, and we are but three," said Scarlet. "Unless
we bring them to dinner we dare not face our master," cried Little
John. "Look well to your bows, your strings and arrows, and have stout
hearts and steady hands. I will take the foremost monk, for life or
death."


The Capture of the Black Monk

The three outlaws stepped out into the road from the shelter of the
wood; they bent their bows and held their arrows on the string, and
Little John cried aloud: "Stay, churlish monk, or thou goest to thy
death, and it will be on thine own head! Evil on thee for keeping our
master fasting so long." "Who is your master?" asked the bewildered
monk; and Little John replied: "Robin Hood." The monk tossed his head.
"He is a foul thief," cried he, "and will come to a bad end. I have
heard no good of him all my days." So speaking, he tried to ride
forward and trample down the three yeomen; but Little John cried:
"Thou liest, churlish monk, and thou shalt rue the lie. He is a good
yeoman of this forest, and has bidden thee to dine with him this day";
and Much, drawing his bow, shot the monk to the heart, so that he fell
to the ground dead. The other black monk was taken, but all his
followers fled, except a little page, and a groom who tended the
sumpter-mules; and thus, with Little John's help and guidance, the
panic-stricken cleric and his train of baggage were brought to Robin
under the trysting tree.

[Illustration: "Much shot the monk to the heart"]


The Outlaws' Feast

Robin Hood doffed his cap and greeted his guest with all courtesy, but
the monk would not reply, and Little John's account of their meeting
made it evident that he was a churlish and unwilling guest. However,
he was obliged to celebrate the three usual Masses, was given water
for his ablutions before the banquet, and then when the whole
fellowship was assembled he was set in the place of honour at the
feast, and reverently served by Robin himself. "Be of good cheer, Sir
Monk," said Robin. "Where is your abbey when you are at home, and who
is your patron saint?" "I am of St. Mary's Abbey, in York, and, simple
though I be, I am the high cellarer."


The High Cellarer and the Suretyship

"For Our Lady's sake," said Robin, "we will give this monk the best of
cheer. Drink to me, Sir Monk; the wine is good. But I fear Our Lady is
wroth with me, for she has not sent me my money." "Fear not, master,"
returned Little John; "this monk is her cellarer, and no doubt she has
made him her messenger and he carries our money with him." "That is
likely," replied Robin. "Sir Monk, Our Lady was surety for a little
loan between a good knight and me, and to-day the money was to be
repaid. If you have brought it, pay it to me now, and I will thank you
heartily." The monk was quite amazed, and cried aloud: "I have never
heard of such a suretyship"; and as he spoke he looked so anxiously at
his sumpter-mules that Robin guessed there was gold in their
pack-saddles.


The Monk is Searched

Accordingly the leader feigned sudden anger. "Sir Monk, how dare you
defame our dear Lady? She is always true and faithful, and as you say
you are her servant, no doubt she has made you her messenger to bring
my money. Tell me truly how much you have in your coffers, and I will
thank you for coming so punctually." The monk replied: "Sir, I have
only twenty marks in my bags"; to which Robin answered: "If that be
all, and you have told the truth I will not touch one penny; rather
will I lend you some if you need it; but if I find more, I will leave
none, Sir Monk, for a religious man should have no silver to spend in
luxury." Now the monk looked very greatly alarmed, but he dared make
no protest, as Little John began to search his bags and coffers.


Success of the Search

When Little John opened the first coffer he emptied its contents, as
before, into his cloak, and counted eight hundred pounds, with which
he went to Robin Hood, saying, "Master, the monk has told the truth;
here are twenty marks of his own, and eight hundred pounds which Our
Lady has sent you in return for your loan." When Robin heard that he
cried to the miserable monk: "Did I not say so, monk? Is not Our Lady
the best surety a man could have? Has she not repaid me twice? Go back
to your abbey and say that if ever St. Mary's monks need a friend they
shall find one in Robin Hood."


The Monk Departs

"Where were you journeying?" asked the outlaw leader. "To settle
accounts with the bailiffs of our manors," replied the cellarer; but
he was in truth journeying to London, to obtain powers from the king
against Sir Richard of the Lea. Robin thought for a moment, and then
said: "Ah, then we must search your other coffer," and in spite of the
cellarer's indignant protests he was deprived of all the money that
second coffer contained. Then he was allowed to depart, vowing
bitterly that a dinner in Blythe or Doncaster would have cost him much
less dear.


Sir Richard Arrives

Late that afternoon Sir Richard of the Lea and his little company
arrived at the trysting tree, and full courteously the knight greeted
his deliverer and apologised for his delay. Robin asked of his
welfare, and the knight told of his protection of the poor wrestler,
for which Robin thanked him warmly. When he would fain have repaid the
loan the generous outlaw refused to accept the money, though he took
with hearty thanks the bows and arrows. In answer to the knight's
inquiries, Robin said that he had been paid the money twice over
before he came; and he told, to his debtor's great amusement, the
story of the high cellarer and his eight hundred pounds, and
concluded: "Our Lady owed me no more than four hundred pounds, and she
now gives you, by me, the other four hundred. Take them, with her
blessing, and if ever you need more come to Robin Hood."

So Sir Richard returned to Uterysdale, and long continued to use his
power to protect the bold outlaws, and Robin Hood dwelt securely in
the greenwood, doing good to the poor and worthy, but acting as a
thorn in the sides of all oppressors and tyrants.




CHAPTER XVI: HEREWARD THE WAKE


Introduction

In dealing with hero-legends and myths we are sometimes confronted
with the curious fact that a hero whose name and date can be
ascertained with exactitude has yet in his story mythological elements
which seem to belong to all the ages. This anomaly arises chiefly from
the fact that the imagination of a people is a myth-making thing, and
that the more truly popular the hero the more likely he is to become
the centre of a whole cycle of myths, which are in different ages
attached to the heroes of different periods. The folk-lore of
primitive races is a great storehouse whence a people can choose tales
and heroic deeds to glorify its own national hero, careless that the
same tales and deeds have done duty for other peoples and other
heroes. Hence it happens that Hereward the Saxon, a patriot hero as
real and actual as Wellington or Nelson, whose deeds were recorded in
prose and verse within forty years of his death, was even then
surrounded by a cloud of romance and mystery, which hid in vagueness
his family, his marriage, and even his death.


The Saxon Patriot

Hereward was, naturally, the darling hero of the Saxons, and for the
patriotism of his splendid defence of Ely they forgave his final
surrender to William the Norman; then they attributed to him all the
virtues supposed to be inherent in the free-born, and all the glorious
valour on which the English prided themselves; and, lastly, they
surrounded his death with a halo of desperate fighting, and made his
last conflict as wonderful as that of Roland at Roncesvalles. If
Roland is the ideal of Norman feudal chivalry, Hereward is equally
the ideal of Anglo-Saxon sturdy manliness and knighthood, and it seems
fitting that the Saxon ideal in the individual should go down before
the representatives, however unworthy, of a higher ideal.


Leofric of Mercia

When the weak but saintly King Edward the Confessor nominally ruled
all England the land was divided into four great earldoms, of which
Mercia and Kent were held by two powerful rivals. Leofric of Mercia
and Godwin of Kent were jealous not only for themselves, but for their
families, of each other's power and wealth, and the sons of Leofric
and of Godwin were ever at strife, though the two earls were now old
and prudent men, whose wars were fought with words and craft, not with
swords. The wives of the two great earls were as different as their
lords. The Lady Gytha, Godwin's wife, of the royal Danish race, was
fierce and haughty, a fit helpmeet for the ambitious earl who was to
undermine the strength of England by his efforts to win kingly power
for his children. But the Lady Godiva, Leofric's beloved wife, was a
gentle, pious, loving woman, who had already won an almost saintly
reputation for sympathy and pity by her sacrifice to save her
husband's oppressed citizens at Coventry, where her pleading won
relief for them from the harsh earl on the pitiless condition of her
never-forgotten ride. Happily her gentle self-suppression awoke a
nobler spirit in her husband, and enabled him to play a worthier part
in England's history. She was in entire sympathy with the religious
aspirations of Edward the Confessor, and would gladly have seen one of
her sons become a monk, perhaps to win spiritual power and a saintly
reputation like those of the great Dunstan.

[Illustration: "Her pleading won relief for them"]


Hereward's Youth

For this holy vocation she fixed on her second son, Hereward, a wild,
wayward lad, with long golden curls, eyes of different colours, one
grey, one blue, great breadth and strength of limb, and a wild and
ungovernable temper which made him difficult of control. This reckless
lad the Lady Godiva vainly tried to educate for the monkish life, but
he utterly refused to adopt her scheme, would not master any but the
barest rudiments of learning, and spent his time in wrestling, boxing,
fighting and all manly exercises. Despairing of making him an
ecclesiastic, his mother set herself to inspire him with a noble ideal
of knighthood, but his wildness and recklessness increased with his
years, and often his mother had to stand between the riotous lad and
his father's deserved anger.


His Strength and Leadership

When he reached the age of sixteen or seventeen he became the terror
of the Fen Country, for at his father's Hall of Bourne he gathered a
band of youths as wild and reckless as himself, who accepted him for
their leader, and obeyed him implicitly, however outrageous were his
commands. The wise Earl Leofric, who was much at court with the
saintly king, understood little of the nature of his second son, and
looked upon his wild deeds as evidence of a cruel and lawless mind, a
menace to the peace of England, while they were in reality but the
tokens of a restless energy for which the comparatively peaceable life
of England at that time was all too dull and tame.


Leofric and Hereward

Frequent were the disputes between father and son, and sadly did Lady
Godiva forebode an evil ending to the clash of warring natures
whenever Hereward and his father met; yet she could do nothing to
avert disaster, for though her entreaties would soften the lad into
penitence for some mad prank or reckless outrage, one hint of cold
blame from his father would suffice to make him hardened and
impenitent; and so things drifted from bad to worse. In all Hereward's
lawless deeds, however, there was no meanness or crafty malice. He
hated monks and played many a rough trick upon them, but took his
punishment, when it came, with equable cheerfulness; he robbed
merchants with a high hand, but made reparation liberally, counting
himself well satisfied with the fun of a fight or the skill of a
clever trick; his band of youths met and fought other bands, but they
bore no malice when the strife was over. In one point only was
Hereward less than true to his own nobility of character--he was
jealous of admitting that any man was his superior in strength or
comeliness, and his vanity was well supported by his extraordinary
might and beauty.


Hereward at Court

The deeds which brought Earl Leofric's wrath upon his son in a
terrible fashion were not matters of wanton wickedness, but of lawless
personal violence. Called to attend his father to the Confessor's
court, the youth, who had little respect for one so unwarlike as "the
miracle-monger," uttered his contempt for saintly king, Norman
prelate, and studious monks too loudly, and thereby shocked the weakly
devout Edward, who thought piety the whole duty of man. But his
wildness touched the king more nearly still; for in his sturdy
patriotism he hated the Norman favourites and courtiers who surrounded
the Confessor, and again and again his marvellous strength was shown
in the personal injuries he inflicted on the Normans in mere boyish
brawls, until at last his father could endure the disgrace no longer.


Hereward's Exile

Begging an audience of the king, Leofric formally asked for a writ of
outlawry against his own son. The Confessor, surprised, but not
displeased, felt some compunction as he saw the father's affection
overborne by the judge's severity. Earl Godwin, Leofric's greatest
rival, was present in the council, and his pleading for the noble lad,
whose faults were only those of youth, was sufficient to make Leofric
more urgent in his petition. The curse of family feud, which
afterwards laid England prostrate at the foot of the Conqueror, was
already felt, and felt so strongly that Hereward resented Godwin's
intercession more than his father's sternness.


Hereward's Farewell

"What!" he cried, "shall a son of Leofric, the noblest man in England,
accept intercession from Godwin or any of his family? No. I may be
unworthy of my wise father and my saintly mother, but I am not yet
sunk so low as to ask a favour from a Godwin. Father, I thank you. For
years I have fretted against the peace of the land, and thus have
incurred your displeasure; but in exile I may range abroad and win my
fortune at the sword's point." "Win thy fortune, foolish boy!" said
his father. "And whither wilt thou fare?" "Wherever fate and my
fortune lead me," he replied recklessly. "Perhaps to join Harald
Hardrada at Constantinople and become one of the Emperor's Varangian
Guard; perhaps to follow old Beowa out into the West, at the end of
some day of glorious battle; perhaps to fight giants and dragons and
all kinds of monsters. All these things I may do, but never shall
Mercia see me again till England calls me home. Farewell, father;
farewell, Earl Godwin; farewell, reverend king. I go. And pray ye that
ye may never need my arm, for it may hap that ye will call me and I
will not come." Then Hereward rode away, followed into exile by one
man only, Martin Lightfoot, who left the father's service for that of
his outlawed son. It was when attending the king's court on this
occasion that Hereward first saw and felt the charm of a lovely little
Saxon maiden named Alftruda, a ward of the pious king.


Hereward in Northumbria

Though the king's writ of outlawry might run in Mercia, it did not
carry more than nominal weight in Northumbria, where Earl Siward ruled
almost as an independent lord. Thither Hereward determined to go, for
there dwelt his own godfather, Gilbert of Ghent, and his castle was
known as a good training school for young aspirants for knighthood.
Sailing from Dover, Hereward landed at Whitby, and made his way to
Gilbert's castle, where he was well received, since the cunning
Fleming knew that an outlawry could be reversed at any time, and
Leofric's son might yet come to rule England. Accordingly Hereward was
enrolled in the number of young men, mainly Normans or Flemings, who
were seeking to perfect themselves in chivalry before taking
knighthood. He soon showed himself a brave warrior, an unequalled
wrestler, and a wary fighter, and soon no one cared to meddle with the
young Mercian, who outdid them all in manly sports. The envy of the
young Normans was held in check by Gilbert, and by a wholesome dread
of Hereward's strong arm; until, in Gilbert's absence, an incident
occurred which placed the young exile on a pinnacle so far above them
that only by his death could they hope to rid themselves of their
feeling of inferiority.


The Fairy Bear

Gilbert kept in his castle court an immense white Polar bear, dreaded
by all for its enormous strength, and called the Fairy Bear. It was
even believed that the huge beast had some kinship to old Earl Siward,
who bore a bear upon his crest, and was reputed to have had something
of bear-like ferocity in his youth. This white bear was so much
dreaded that he was kept chained up in a strong cage. One morning as
Hereward was returning with Martin from his morning ride he heard
shouts and shrieks from the castle yard, and, reaching the great gate,
entered lightly and closed it behind him rapidly, for there outside
the shattered cage, with broken chain dangling, stood the Fairy Bear,
glaring savagely round the courtyard. But one human figure was in
sight, that of a girl of about twelve years of age.


Hereward Slays the Bear

There were sounds of men's voices and women's shrieks from within the
castle, but the doors were fast barred, while the maid, in her terror,
beat on the portal with her palms, and begged them, for the love of
God, to let her in. The cowards, refused, and in the meantime the
great bear, irritated by the dangling chain, made a rush towards the
child. Hereward dashed forward, shouting to distract the bear, and
just managed to stop his charge at the girl. The savage animal turned
on the new-comer, who needed all his agility to escape the monster's
terrible onset. Seizing his battle-axe, the youth swung it around
his head and split the skull of the furious beast, which fell dead. It
was a blow so mighty that even Hereward himself was surprised at its
deadly effect, and approached cautiously to examine his victim. In the
meantime the little girl, who proved to be no other than the king's
ward, Alftruda, had watched with fascinated eyes first the approach of
the monster, and then, as she crouched in terror, its sudden
slaughter; and now she summoned up courage to run to Hereward, who had
always been kind to the pretty child, and to fling herself into his
arms. "Kind Hereward," she whispered, "you have saved me and killed
the bear. I love you for it, and I must give you a kiss, for my dame
says so do all ladies that choose good knights to be their champions.
Will you be mine?" As she spoke she kissed Hereward again and again.

[Illustration: Alftruda]


Hereward's Trick on the Knights

"Where have they all gone, little one?" asked the young noble; and
Alftruda replied: "We were all out here in the courtyard watching the
young men at their exercises, when we heard a crash and a roar, and
the cage burst open, and we saw the dreadful Fairy Bear. They all ran,
the ladies and knights, but I was the last, and they were so
frightened that they shut themselves in and left me outside; and when
I beat at the door and prayed them to let me in they would not, and I
thought the bear would eat me, till you came."

"The cowards!" cried Hereward. "And they think themselves worthy of
knighthood when they will save their own lives and leave a child in
danger! They must be taught a lesson. Martin, come hither and aid me."
When Martin came, the two, with infinite trouble, raised the carcase
of the monstrous beast, and placed it just where the bower door,
opening, would show it at once. Then Hereward bade Alftruda call to
the knights in the bower that all was safe and they could come out,
for the bear would not hurt them. He and Martin, listening, heard with
great glee the bitter debate within the bower as to who should risk
his life to open the door, the many excuses given for refusal, the
mischievous fun in Alftruda's voice as she begged some one to open to
her, and, best of all, the cry of horror with which the knight who had
ventured to draw the bolt shut the door again on seeing the Fairy Bear
waiting to enter. Hereward even carried his trick so far as to thrust
the bear heavily against the bower door, making all the people within
shriek and implore the protection of the saints. Finally, when he was
tired of the jest, he convinced the valiant knights that they might
emerge safely from their retirement, and showed how he, a stripling of
seventeen, had slain the monster at one blow. From that time Hereward
was the darling of the whole castle, petted, praised, beloved by all
its inmates, except his jealous rivals.


Hereward Leaves Northumbria

The foreign knights grew so jealous of the Saxon youth, and so restive
under his shafts of sarcastic ridicule, that they planned several
times to kill him, and once or twice nearly succeeded. This
insecurity, and a feeling that perhaps Earl Siward had some kinship
with the Fairy Bear, and would wish to avenge his death, made Hereward
decide to quit Gilbert's castle. The spirit of adventure was strong
upon him, the sea seemed to call him; now that he had been
acknowledged superior to the other noble youths in Gilbert's
household, the castle no longer afforded a field for his ambition.
Accordingly he took a sad leave of Alftruda, an affectionate one of
Sir Gilbert, who wished to knight him for his brave deed, and a
mocking one of his angry and unsuccessful foes.


Hereward in Cornwall

Entering into a merchant-ship, he sailed for Cornwall, and there was
taken to the court of King Alef, a petty British chief, who, on true
patriarchal lines, disposed of his children as he would, and had
betrothed his fair daughter to a terrible Pictish giant, breaking off,
in order to do it, her troth-plight with Prince Sigtryg of Waterford,
son of a Danish king in Ireland. Hereward was ever chivalrous, and
little Alftruda had made him feel pitiful to all maidens. Seeing
speedily how the princess loathed her new betrothed, a hideous,
misshapen wretch, nearly eight feet high, he determined to slay him.
With great deliberation he picked a quarrel with the giant, and killed
him the next day in fair fight; but King Alef was driven by the
threats of the vengeful Pictish tribe to throw Hereward and his man
Martin into prison, promising trial and punishment on the morrow.


Hereward Released from Prison

To the young Saxon's surprise, the released princess appeared to be as
grieved and as revengeful as any follower of the Pictish giant, and
she not only advocated prison and death the next day, but herself
superintended the tying of the thongs that bound the two strangers.
When they were left to their lonely confinement Hereward began to
blame the princess for hypocrisy, and to protest the impossibility of
a man's ever knowing what a woman wants. "Who would have thought," he
cried, "that that beautiful maiden loved a giant so hideous as this
Pict? Had I known, I would never have fought him, but her eyes said
to me, 'Kill him,' and I have done so; this is how she rewards me!"
"No," replied Martin, "this is how"; and he cut Hereward's bonds,
laughing silently to himself. "Master, you were so indignant with the
lady that you could not make allowances for her. I knew that she must
pretend to grieve, for her father's sake, and when she came to test
our bonds I was sure of it, for as she fingered a knot she slipped a
knife into my hands, and bade me use it. Now we are free from our
bonds, and must try to escape from our prison."


The Princess Visits the Captives

In vain, however, the master and man ranged round the room in which
they were confined; it was a tiny chapel, with walls and doors of
great thickness, and violently as Hereward exerted himself, he could
make no impression on either walls or door, and, sitting sullenly down
on the altar steps, he asked Martin what good was freedom from bonds
in a secure prison. "Much, every way," replied the servant; "at least
we die with free hands; and I, for my part, am content to trust that
the princess has some good plan, if we will only be ready." While he
was speaking they heard footsteps just outside the door, and the sound
of a key being inserted into the lock. Hereward beckoned silently to
Martin, and the two stood ready, one at each side of the door, to make
a dash for freedom, and Martin was prepared to slay any who should
hinder. To their great surprise, the princess entered, accompanied by
an old priest bearing a lantern, which he set down on the altar step,
and then the princess turned to Hereward, crying, "Pardon me, my
deliverer!" The Saxon was still aggrieved and bewildered, and replied:
"Do you now say 'deliverer'? This afternoon it was 'murderer,
villain, cut-throat.' How shall I know which is your real mind?" The
princess almost laughed as she said: "How stupid men are! What could I
do but pretend to hate you, since otherwise the Picts would have slain
you then and us all afterwards, but I claimed you as my victims, and
you have been given to me. How else could I have come here to-night?
Now tell me, if I set you free will you swear to carry a message for
me?"

[Illustration: Hereward and the Princess]


Sigtryg Ranaldsson of Waterford

"Whither shall I go, lady, and what shall I say?" asked Hereward.
"Take this ring, my ring of betrothal, and go to Prince Sigtryg, son
of King Ranald of Waterford. Say to him that I am beset on every side,
and beg him to come and claim me as his bride; otherwise I fear I may
be forced to marry some man of my father's choosing, as I was being
driven to wed the Pictish giant. From him you have rescued me, and I
thank you; but if my betrothed delays his coming it may be too late,
for there are other hateful suitors who would make my father bestow my
hand upon one of them. Beg him to come with all speed." "Lady, I will
go now," said Hereward, "if you will set me free from this vault."


Hereward Binds the Princess

"Go quickly, and safely," said the princess; "but ere you go you have
one duty to fulfil: you must bind me hand and foot, and fling me, with
this old priest, on the ground." "Never," said Hereward, "will I bind
a woman; it were foul disgrace to me for ever." But Martin only
laughed, and the maiden said again: "How stupid men are! I must
pretend to have been overpowered by you, or I shall be accused of
having freed you, but I will say that I came hither to question you,
and you and your man set on me and the priest, bound us, took the key,
and so escaped. So shall you be free, and I shall have no blame, and
my father no danger; and may Heaven forgive the lie."

Hereward reluctantly agreed, and, with Martin's help, bound the two
hand and foot and laid them before the altar; then, kissing the
maiden's hand, and swearing loyalty and truth, he turned to depart.
But the princess had one question to ask. "Who are you, noble
stranger, so gallant and strong? I would fain know for whom to pray."
"I am Hereward Leofricsson, and my father is the Earl of Mercia." "Are
you that Hereward who slew the Fairy Bear? Little wonder is it that
you have slain my monster and set me free." Then master and man left
the chapel, after carefully turning the key in the lock. Making their
way to the shore, they succeeded in getting a ship to carry them to
Ireland, and in course of time reached Waterford.


Prince Sigtryg

The Danish kingdom of Waterford was ruled by King Ranald, whose only
son, Sigtryg, was about Hereward's age, and was as noble-looking a
youth as the Saxon hero. The king was at a feast, and Hereward,
entering the hall with the captain of the vessel, sat down at one of
the lower tables; but he was not one of those who can pass unnoticed.
The prince saw him, distinguished at once his noble bearing, and asked
him to come to the king's own table. He gladly obeyed, and as he drank
to the prince and their goblets touched together he contrived to drop
the ring from the Cornish princess into Sigtryg's cup. The prince saw
and recognised it as he drained his cup, and, watching his
opportunity, left the hall, and was soon followed by his guest.


Hereward and Sigtryg

Outside in the darkness Sigtryg turned hurriedly to Hereward, saying,
"You bring me a message from my betrothed?" "Yes, if you are that
Prince Sigtryg to whom the Princess of Cornwall was affianced." "Was
affianced! What do you mean? She is still my lady and my love." "Yet
you leave her there unaided, while her father gives her in marriage to
a hideous giant of a Pict, breaking her betrothal, and driving the
hapless maiden to despair. What kind of love is yours?" Hereward said
nothing yet about his own slaying of the giant, because he wished to
test Prince Sigtryg's sincerity, and he was satisfied, for the prince
burst out: "Would to God that I had gone to her before! but my father
needed my help against foreign invaders and native rebels. I will go
immediately and save my lady or die with her!" "No need of that, for I
killed that giant," said Hereward coolly, and Sigtryg embraced him in
joy and they swore blood-brotherhood together. Then he asked: "What
message do you bring me, and what means her ring?" The other replied
by repeating the Cornish maiden's words, and urging him to start at
once if he would save his betrothed from some other hateful marriage.


Return to Cornwall

The prince went at once to his father, told him the whole story, and
obtained a ship and men to journey to Cornwall and rescue the
princess; then, with Hereward by his side, he set sail, and soon
landed in Cornwall, hoping to obtain his bride peaceably. To his grief
he learnt that the princess had just been betrothed to a wild Cornish
leader, Haco, and the wedding feast was to be held that very day.
Sigtryg was greatly enraged, and sent a troop of forty Danes to King
Alef demanding the fulfilment of the troth-plight between himself and
his daughter, and threatening vengeance if it were broken. To this
threat the king returned no answer, and no Dane came back to tell of
their reception.

[Illustration: Hereward and Sigtryg]


Hereward in the Enemy's Hall

Sigtryg would have waited till morning, trusting in the honour of the
king, but Hereward disguised himself as a minstrel and obtained
admission to the bridal feast, where he soon won applause by his
beautiful singing. The bridegroom, Haco, in a rapture offered him any
boon he liked to ask, but he demanded only a cup of wine from the
hands of the bride. When she brought it to him he flung into the empty
cup the betrothal ring, the token she had sent to Sigtryg, and said:
"I thank thee, lady, and would reward thee for thy gentleness to a
wandering minstrel; I give back the cup, richer than before by the
kind thoughts of which it bears the token." The princess looked at
him, gazed into the goblet, and saw her ring; then, looking again, she
recognised her deliverer and knew that rescue was at hand.


Haco's Plan

While men feasted Hereward listened and talked, and found out that the
forty Danes were prisoners, to be released on the morrow when Haco was
sure of his bride, but released useless and miserable, since they
would be turned adrift blinded. Haco was taking his lovely bride back
to his own land, and Hereward saw that any rescue, to be successful,
must be attempted on the march. Yet he knew not the way the bridal
company would go, and he lay down to sleep in the hall, hoping that
he might hear something more. When all men slept a dark shape came
gliding through the hall and touched Hereward on the shoulder; he
slept lightly, and awoke at once to recognise the old nurse of the
princess. "Come to her now," the old woman whispered, and Hereward
went, though he knew not that the princess was still true to her
lover. In her bower, which she was soon to leave, Haco's sorrowful
bride awaited the messenger.


Rescue for Haco's Bride

Sadly she smiled on the young Saxon as she said: "I knew your face
again in spite of the disguise, but you come too late. Bear my
farewell to Sigtryg, and say that my father's will, not mine, makes me
false to my troth-plight." "Have you not been told, lady, that he is
here?" asked Hereward. "Here?" the princess cried. "I have not heard.
He loves me still and has not forsaken me?" "No, lady, he is too true
a lover for falsehood. He sent forty Danes yesterday to demand you of
your father and threaten his wrath if he refused." "And I knew not of
it," said the princess softly; "yet I had heard that Haco had taken
some prisoners, whom he means to blind." "Those are our messengers,
and your future subjects," said Hereward. "Help me to save them and
you. Do you know Haco's plans?" "Only this, that he will march
to-morrow along the river, and where the ravine is darkest and forms
the boundary between his kingdom and my father's the prisoners are to
be blinded and released." "Is it far hence?" "Three miles to the
eastward of this hall," she replied. "We will be there. Have no fear,
lady, whatever you may see, but be bold and look for your lover in the
fight." So saying, Hereward kissed the hand of the princess, and
passed out of the hall unperceived by any one.


The Ambush

Returning to Sigtryg, the young Saxon told all that he had learnt, and
the Danes planned an ambush in the ravine where Haco had decided to
blind and set free his captives. All was in readiness, and side by
side Hereward and Sigtryg were watching the pathway from their covert,
when the sound of horses' hoofs heard on the rocks reduced them to
silence. The bridal procession came in strange array: first the Danish
prisoners bound each between two Cornishmen, then Haco and his unhappy
bride, and last a great throng of Cornishmen. Hereward had taken
command, that Sigtryg might look to the safety of his lady, and his
plan was simplicity itself. The Danes were to wait till their
comrades, with their guards, had passed through the ravine; then while
the leader engaged Haco, and Sigtryg looked to the safety of the
princess, the Danes would release the prisoners and slay every
Cornishman, and the two parties of Danes, uniting their forces, would
restore order to the land and destroy the followers of Haco.


Success

The whole was carried out exactly as Hereward had planned. The
Cornishmen, with Danish captives, passed first without attack; next
came Haco, riding grim and ferocious beside his silent bride, he
exulting in his success, she looking eagerly for any signs of rescue.
As they passed Hereward sprang from his shelter, crying, "Upon them,
Danes, and set your brethren free!" and himself struck down Haco and
smote off his head. There was a short struggle, but soon the rescued
Danes were able to aid their deliverers, and the Cornish guards were
all slain; the men of King Alef, never very zealous for the cause of
Haco, fled, and the Danes were left masters of the field. Sigtryg had
in the meantime seen to the safety of the princess, and now placing
her between himself and Hereward, he escorted her to the ship, which
soon brought them to Waterford and a happy bridal. The Prince and
Princess of Waterford always recognised in Hereward their deliverer
and best friend, and in their gratitude wished him to dwell with them
always; but he knew "how hard a thing it is to look into happiness
through another man's eyes," and would not stay. His roving and daring
temper drove him to deeds of arms in other lands, where he won a
renown second to none, but he always felt glad in his own heart, even
in later days, when unfaithfulness to a woman was the one great sin of
his life, that his first feats of arms had been wrought to rescue two
maidens from their hapless fate, and that he was rightly known as
Hereward the Saxon, the Champion of Women.




GLOSSARY AND INDEX


In the following Index no attempt is made to indicate the exact
pronunciation of foreign names; but in the case of those from the
Anglo-Saxon a rough approximation is given, as being often essential
to the reading of the metrical versions. In these indications the
letters have their ordinary English values; [)e] indicates the very
light, obscure sound heard in the indefinite article in such a phrase
as "with a rush."


A

  ABLOEC. See Anlaf

  ACHILLES. His sulks, 184;
    Cuchulain, "the Irish," 184

  ADEON. Son of Eudav; grandson of Caradoc, 49

  AGE. See Golden Age

  AILILL. King of Connaught, husband of Queen Meave; to decide claims
          to title of Chief Champion, 189;
    seeks aid of Fairy People of the Hills, 193

  AILMAR. King of Westernesse, 290;
    welcomes and adopts Childe Horn, 291;
    Princess Rymenhild, daughter of, 292;
    dubs Horn knight, 297;
    hears of Horn's first exploit, 299;
    Fikenhild betrays Horn and Rymenhild to, 300;
    Horn returns to, 304;
    reluctantly gives his daughter to Horn, 308;
    Horn leaves Rymenhild to his care, 308, 309

  AIX-LA-CHAPELLE. Wondrous springs of, 125;
    Charlemagne at, 155

  ALEF. King of Cornwall; Hereward at court of, 343;
    casts Hereward into prison, 343;
    his daughter releases Hereward, 344, 345;
    Sigtryg sends forty Danes to, 348

  ALFTRUDA. Ward of Edward the Confessor, 339;
    Hereward's first meeting with, 339;
    rescues from Fairy Bear, 340, 341;
    Hereward takes farewell of, 342

  ALICE OF CLOUDESLEE. Wife of William of Cloudeslee, 227;
    outlaw husband visits, 227, 228;
    rescued from burning house, 232;
    thanks Adam Bell and Clym for delivering her husband, 240;
    appointed chief woman of bedchamber to the royal children, 246

  ALL-FATHER. Praised for Beowulf's victory over Grendel, 18

  ALTO-BIS-CA'R. Song of (a forgery), 120

  ANGLESEY. Same as Mona, 47

  ANGLO-SAXON NOBILITY. Hereward the ideal of, 334, 335

  ANGLO-SAXON TIMES. Legends regarding Constantine during, 42

  AENGUS THE EVER-YOUNG. Irish people and wrath of, 158

  ANLAF. Same as Olaf, or Sihtricson; known to Welsh as Abloec or
          Habloc; romantic stories concerning, 73

  ANSEIS, DUKE OF. Mortally wounded, 143

  ARABIA. Physicians from, with remedies for Constantine's leprosy, 65

  ARMAGH. Capital of Ulster; Cuchulain and Emer dwell at, 186;
    King Conor and heroes return to, 190;
    heroes return to, 195

  ARNOLDIN, SIR. Cousin of Athulf; helps to save Rymenhild, 312;
    King Ailmar nominates as his heir, 313

  ARTHUR, KING. Uncle of Sir Gawayne, 265;
    Christmas kept at Carlisle by, 266;
    Guenever, queen of, 266;
    uncle of Sir Gareth and Sir Mordred, 266;
    damsel requests a boon of, 267;
    his journey to Tarn Wathelan, and fight with giant, 269;
    humiliated by the giant and released on certain conditions, 270;
    his search for the answer to the giant's question, 270-272;
    learns it from the loathly lady, 272;
    the ransom paid to giant, 273;
    the loathly lady demands a young and handsome knight for husband
          for helping, 274;
    Sir Gawayne offers to pay ransom for, 275;
    summons court to hunt in greenwood near Tarn Wathelan, 276;
    rebukes Sir Kay, 277;
    his joy over his nephew's wedding with the supposed loathly lady,
          284, 285

  ARTHURIAN LEGEND. Preserved by mediaeval Wales, 265

  ARVON. Fertile land of, searched by ambassadors of Maxen Wledig,
          47-49

  ASBRAND. Brother of Biargey, 113;
    helps Howard against Thorbiorn, 115

  ASCHERE (ask-her[)e]). One of King Hrothgar's thanes, carried off by
          Grendel's mother, 21

  ATHELBRUS. King Ailmar's steward, to train Childe Horn to be a
          knight, 291, 292;
    induces Athulf to personate Horn, 293;
    sends Horn to Princess Rymenhild, 294;
    land of King Modi committed to care of, 313

  ATHELSTAN. King of England; kinship of Anlaf with, 73

  ATHELWOLD. King of England, father of Goldborough, 80;
    his death and burial, 81

  ATHULF. Horn's favourite companion, 287;
    personates Horn before Rymenhild, 293;
    writes to Horn on behalf of Rymenhild, 303;
    plans with Horn the rescue of Rymenhild, 308;
    his father found at Suddene, 309, 310;
    weds Reynild, 313

  AUDE THE FAIR. Sister of Oliver, betrothed bride of Roland, 155;
    Charlemagne promises his son Louis to, 155;
    dies of grief for Roland's loss, 155

  AUGUSTUS. Constantine's elevation to rank of, 64

  AWE, LOCH. Black Colin, Knight of, 249, 250;
    Black Colin dwells at, with wife, 250;
    Lady of, 251;
    Black Colin far away from, 254;
    Black Colin's return to, 258


B

  BABYLON, EMIR OF. Marsile's vassal; defeated by Charlemagne, 154

  BALTIC SEA. Forefathers who dwelt on shores of, 1

  BANIER, SIR. A Knight of the Round Table, 266

  BARNESDALE. Forest in South Yorkshire, once dwelling-place of Robin
          Hood, 314, 315;
    Sir Richard of the Lea sets out for, to repay loan, 328

  BARTON, SIR ANDREW. Scottish hero, 248

  BASQUES. Attack Charlemagne, 119

  BATHSTEAD. Place on shores of Icefirth near where Thorbiorn lived,
          97-118

  BEAN-STAN. Father of Breca, 12

  BEDIVERE, SIR. A Knight of the Round Table, 266

  BELI. Son of Manogan; Britain conquered by Maxen Wledig from, 48

  BELL, ADAM. Outlaw leader in forest of Englewood, 226;
    declared powerless to deliver William of Cloudeslee, 233;
    rescues William from death, 237, 238;
    visit to London to see the king, 241;
    the king pardons, 243

  BEO'WA. Stories of, crystallised in stories of Beowulf, 1

  BEO'WULF.
    1. The poem of, 1.
    2. Thane of Hygelac, King of Geats, 1;
       son of Ecgtheow, 6;
       nephew of King Hygelac, 6;
       grandson of Hrethel, 6;
       brought up at Geatish court, 6;
       famous swimming match with Breca, 6;
       his mighty hand-grip, 6;
       sails for Denmark to attack Grendel, 6;
       challenged by Warden of Denmark, 6;
       declares his mission to Hrothgar, 10;
       disparaged by Hunferth, 12;
       honoured by Queen Wealhtheow, 14, 20;
       struggles with Grendel, 16;
       mortally wounds Grendel, 17;
       vows to slay mother of Grendel, 23;
       does so, 26;
       carries off sword-hilt and Grendel's head, 26;
       sails to Geatland, 29;
       welcomed by King Hygelac and Queen Hygd, 29, 30;
       chief champion of Hygelac, 30;
       refuses the throne in favour of Heardred, and becomes guardian
          of, 31;
       again chosen King of Geatland, 31;
       encounters with fire-dragon, 31-39;
       recites slaying of Frankish warrior, Daghrefn, 35;
       forsaken by Geats in his encounter with the fire-dragon, 36;
       slays the dragon, 37;
       his death and funeral, 39-41

  BERILD. Son of King Thurston, 301;
    slain by the Saracens, 302

  BERNARD BROWN. Danish magistrate; protects Havelok and Goldborough,
          88-89

  BER-NA'R-DO DEL CA'R-PIO. Hero in Spanish legend who defeats Roland,
          121

  BERTRAM. Earl's cook who befriended Havelok, 82-83;
    marries one of Grim's daughters and becomes Earl of Cornwall, 94

  BIARGEY. Wife of Howard the Halt, 97;
    urges Howard to claim wergild for Olaf, 106, 107, 108;
    Howard returns to, 111;
    visits her brothers, Valbrand, Thorbrand, and Asbrand, 112, 113;
    hails Thorbiorn while out fishing, 112;
    urges Howard to seek vengeance, 113, 114

  BIRKABEYN. Rule of, as king over Denmark, 74;
    Swanborow and Elfleda, daughters of, and Havelok, son of, 74;
    commits Havelok to care of Jarl Godard, 75;
    death and funeral of, 75;
    Jarl Ubbe, an old friend of, 87

  BLACK COLIN OF LOCH AWE, 249;
    son of Sir Nigel Campbell, 249;
    Patterson, name of foster-parents, 250;
    messenger tells of new crusade, 250;
    decides to go on crusade, 251;
    his wife's grief, 251;
    touches at Edinburgh and ships at Leith, _en route_ to Holy Land,
          253;
    his desire to see Holy Land and Holy Sepulchre, 253;
    reaches Rome, 253;
    sees Pope, 253;
    regards Pope as Vicar of Christ, 253;
    journeys to Rhodes, 253;
    takes service with Knights of St. John, 253;
    a pilgrim at Jerusalem, 253;
    letter in name of, forged by Baron MacCorquodale, 255;
    falsely reported wounded by Saracens, 255;
    hears news of wife's impending second marriage, 257;
    returns home, 258;
    welcomed by foster-mother, 259;
    disguised as a beggar, hands token to his wife, 262;
    recognised and welcomed by his wife, 262

  BLACK DOUGLAS. Scottish hero, 248

  BLACK MONK, THE. Captured by Robin Hood's followers, 330;
    high cellarer in Abbey of St. Mary, 331;
    Robin Hood confiscates his gold as repayment of loan to Sir
          Richard of the Lea, 331, 332;
    departs from greenwood, 332

  BLACK SAINGLAIN. One of Cuchulain's magic steeds, 191

  BLANCANDRIN. Vassal of King Marsile, 123;
    overtaken by Ganelon, 130;
    Ganelon and, plot Roland's destruction, 131

  BLAYE. Bodies of Roland, Oliver, and Turpin buried in cathedral of,
          155

  BLUEMIRE. Dwelling-place of Howard the Halt, 97

  BOG OF ALLEN. Cathleen's messenger declared to be sick in, 177

  BORS, SIR. A Knight of the Round Table, 266

  BOURNE, HALL OF. Home of Leofric, Earl of Mercia, 336

  BRAND. Trusted serving-man of Thorbiorn, 97, 102

  BRECA. Famous swimming champion, beaten by Beowulf, 6;
    son of Beanstan, 12

  BRICRIU OF THE BITTER TONGUE. Compared with Thersites, 186;
    invites King Conor and Red Branch heroes to a feast, 186;
    stirs up strife among heroes of Ulster, 187, 188;
    flatters the wives of the heroes, 189, 190

  BRIGIT.
    1. Of the Holy Fire; wrath of, and Irish people, 158.
    2. Cathleen's old servant, 173

  BRISEIS. Achilles and his sulks concerning, 184

  BRITAIN. Legend of "The Dream of Maxen Wledig" shows importance of
          Constantine to, 42;
    ambassadors of Maxen Wledig carried to, 47;
    conquered by Maxen Wledig from Beli, son of Manogan, 48;
    given by Maxen Wledig to Eudav, 49;
    Elene summoned from, is baptized, and seeks the sacred Cross,
          54-62;
    Constantine sent to, 63;
    Constantine proclaimed emperor of, 63

  BRITONS, EARLY, Greeks of Homer, and Irish Celts, racial affinity
          between, 184

  BRITTANY. Roland, prefect of marches of, 120

  BRUCE, ROBERT. Scottish hero, 248;
    Sir Nigel Campbell, adherent of, 249


C

  CAERLLEON. See Caernarvon, 49

  CAERMARTHEN. See Caernarvon, 49

  CAERNARVON. Castle in land of Arvon in which Princess Helena dwelt,
          48;
    given with castles Caerlleon and Caermarthen to Princess Helena as
          dowry, 49

  CAIN. Grendel, offspring of, 4

  CALEDONIANS. Defeated by Constantius, 63

  CALIDORE, SIR. Mediaeval Wales had a knight of courtesy equal to, 265

  CALVARY. The hill of, 58, 59, 61

  CAMPBELL, SIR NIGEL. Leader in Scottish Independence, 249;
    father of Black Colin, 249;
    his death, 250;
    clansmen of, accompany Black Colin to Holy Land, 252

  CARADOC. Father of Eudav; grandfather of Princess Helena, and of
          Princes Kynon and Adeon, 49

  CARLISLE. Outlaw band near town of, in Englewood Forest, 226;
    reference to sheriff of, 227;
    William of Cloudeslee goes to, 227;
    sheriff informed of William's presence at, 229;
    outlaws Adam Bell and Clym go to, 234;
    the outlaws escape from, 239;
    King Arthur keeps Christmas at, 266;
    Sir Gawayne and loathly lady wedded at, 280

  CATHBAD. Druid; Cuchulain's tutor, 185

  CATHLEEN. Irish countess; legend concerning, 156;
    antiquity of the legend, 156;
    the story, 156-183;
    her grief because of her people's famine, 161;
    prays to Virgin Mary, 163;
    Fergus, steward of, 163;
    value of her wealth, 164;
    commands Fergus to provide food for sufferers from famine, 165;
    her goodness extolled by the demons, 169;
    hears of demon traders, 172;
    tries to check traffic in souls, 174;
    visits demons, 176;
    Oona, foster-mother to, 178;
    revisits demons, 179;
    sells her soul, 179, 180;
    her death, 182

  CATHOLIC CHURCH. Pope, head of, 119

  CELION. Constantine to send to, for Bishop Sylvester, 71

  CELTIC LITERATURE. Spirit of mysticism in all, 156

  CELTS. Gospel preached to, by St. Patrick, 157;
    Irish, early Britons, and Greeks of Homer, racial affinity between,
          184

  CHAMPION.
    1. Of Erin: compared with Achilles, 184;
       Cuchulain the, his fame at age of seventeen, 185;
       Bricriu urges Laegaire to claim title of, 187;
       title to go to warrior who obtains Champion's Bit, 187;
       tests to decide claims to title of, 193, 194, 196-203;
       Uath the Stranger challenges the heroes to a test to decide
          claims to title, 199-203.
    2. Of Women: Hereward known as, 351

  CHAMPION OF IRELAND. See Champion of Erin.

  CHAMPION'S BIT, THE, 187, 188;
    claimed by chariot-drivers of Laegaire, Conall, and Cuchulain,
          188, 189;
    awarded by Queen Meave to Laegaire, 195;
    heroes severally claim, 195, 196;
    tests to decide claims to, 196-203

  CHANSON DE ROLAND. Roland and, 121;
    late version of Anglo-Norman poem, 122;
    Thorold, author of, 122

  CHARLEMAGNE. World-famed equivalent, 119;
    head of Roman Empire, 119;
    Roland, nephew of, 119;
    expedition into Spain, 119;
    receives an embassage from Marsile, 124;
    calls his Twelve Peers to council, 125;
    sends Ganelon to Saragossa, 128-130;
    receives through Ganelon the keys of Saragossa, 134;
    his evil dream, 134, 137;
    hears Roland's horn, 145, 146;
    hastens to the rescue, 146;
    avenges death of Roland and the Peers, 153, 154;
    his return to Aix, 155;
    his son, Louis, promised to Aude the Fair, 155

  CHARLES THE GREAT. King of the Franks, world-famed as Charlemagne,
          119.
    See Charlemagne

  CHILDE HORN. See Horn

  CHOSEN PEOPLE. The Jews the, 56

  CHRIST. The Cross the sign of, 53;
    the Resurrection of, preached to Constantine, 53;
    Constantine's desire to find the sacred Cross, 54;
    inhabitants of Suddene who believe on, threatened with death, 287

  CHRISTENDOM. Enriched by treasures of the True Cross and Holy Nails,
          62

  CHRISTIAN-S. Preach the way of life to Constantine, 53;
    the Lord of, 57;
    faith, in Iceland, 96, 97;
    law, to be driven out of Suddene by law of Mahomet, 287

  CHURCH OF ROME. Constantine's generosity to, 42

  CHURCHMEN. Beaten and battered by Gamelyn, 217

  CINDERELLA. Root idea of, similar to "Gamelyn," 204

  CLYM OF THE CLEUGH. Outlaw leader in forest of Englewood, 226;
    declared powerless to deliver William of Cloudeslee, 233;
    his stratagem to save William of Cloudeslee, 234;
    rescues William from death, 238;
    visits London to see the king, 241;
    the king pardons, 243

  COLIN, BLACK. See Black Colin, 249

  COMALA. Hero in Gaelic Highland poems, 248

  CONALL CEARNACH. Cuchulain's cousin, a Red Branch chief, 187;
    urged to claim title of Chief Champion, 187;
    awarded Champion's Portion, 195;
    claim tested by Curoi, 196-203;
    disgraced by Uath, 201

  CONFESSIO AMANTIS. Early English poem, by "the moral Gower," 42;
    story told in, of Constantine's true charity, 64

  CONNAUGHT. Ailill, King of, 189;
    heroes sent to Cruachan in, 190

  CONOR. King of Ulster, 185;
    Cuchulain, nephew of, 185;
    Dechtire, sister of, 185;
    invited with the heroes of Red Branch to a feast by Bricriu, 186;
    received with court at Dundrum by Bricriu, 188

  CONQUEROR, WILLIAM THE. Cause of England being laid at feet of, 338

  CONSTANTINE III. King of Scotland; marriage of Anlaf with daughter
      of, 73

  CONSTANTINE THE GREAT. Emperor of Rome; renown in mediaeval England,
          42;
    Cynewulf's poem, "Elene," written on the subject of his conversion,
          42;
    his vision of the Holy Cross, 42, 50, 51;
    generosity to Church of Rome and Bishop Sylvester, 42;
    legends concerning, 42;
    the only British-born Roman emperor, 49;
    his greatness provokes a confederation to overthrow him by Huns,
          Goths, Franks, and Hugas, 50;
    conquers Huns by Cross standard, 52;
    Christians preach the way of life to, 53;
    is baptized into the Christian faith, 53;
    his desire to find the sacred Cross, 54;
    sends for Elene, 54;
    ordains "Holy Cross Day," 62;
    eldest son of Constantius, 63;
    sent to Britain, 63;
    proclaimed emperor, 63;
    granted title of "Caesar," 64;
    marriage with Fausta, 64;
    elevation to rank of Augustus, 64;
    Emperor of Rome, 64;
    attacked by leprosy, 64;
    the remedies suggested, 65-72;
    his noble resolve, 68;
    his vision, 69-70;
    his healing, 71-72

  CONSTANTIUS. Emperor Maxentius hero of the Welsh saga instead of, 42;
    father of Constantine the Great, 63;
    proclaimed Emperor of Britain, 63

  CORNISH PRINCESS, THE. Daughter of King Alef, affianced to Prince
          Sigtryg, 343, 344, 345, 346;
    Haco betrothed to, 347, 348;
    receives token from Hereward, 348;
    reveals Haco's plans to Hereward, 349;
    rescued from Haco, 350;
    guards, all slain, 351;
    wedded by Sigtryg, 351

  CORNWALL. Godrich, Earl of, 80;
    Bertram made Earl of, 94;
    Hereward sails for, 343;
    Alef, King of, 343;
    Sigtryg and Hereward sail for, 347

  COVENTRY. Lady Godiva's ride through, 335

  CRESCENT. Cross exalted above the, 253

  CROSS. The Holy, Constantine's vision of, 42, 50, 51;
    Romans conquer Huns by, 52;
    the people awed by the standard of the, 53;
    Constantine's desire to find the sacred, 54;
    Elene's quest after, 54-62;
    secret place of, revealed by Judas, 61;
    "Holy Cross Day" ordained, 62

  CRUACHAN. Conor sends heroes to Ailill at, 190;
    Good People's Hill at, 193;
    heroes bid farewell to court at, 195

  CRUSADE-S. Reference to, 249;
    Black Colin receives tidings of one about to be set on foot, 250;
    Black Colin decides to go on, 251;
    story of Horn typical of romance of the, 286

  CUCHULAIN. Reference to Connla and, 95;
    Irish hero, 156;
    often called "the Irish Achilles," 184;
    nephew of King Conor and son of Dechtire, 185;
    god Lugh, reputed father of, 185;
    champion in Ulster and all Ireland, 185;
    bride sought for, 186;
    wooes and weds Emer, daughter of Forgall the Wily, 186;
    Conall Cearnach, cousin of, 187;
    urged to claim title of Chief Champion, 188;
    Grey of Macha and Black Sainglain, magic steeds of, 191;
    awarded golden cup and Champion's Portion, 195;
    claim tested by Curoi, 196-203;
    answers Uath's tests, 202;
    acclaimed Champion of Heroes of all Ireland, 203

  CUROI OF MUNSTER. Failing a judgment from Ailill, to be asked to
          decide claims to title of Chief Champion, 190;
    heroes go to, to hear his judgment, 196;
    puts heroes to certain tests in order to decide claims, 196-203;
    assumes form of giant under name of Uath, the Stranger, 199-203

  CURTIUS. Reference to, 156

  CUTHBERT. Name under which Childe Horn serves King Thurston in
          Ireland, 301, 302

  CYNEWULF (ki'n[)e]-wulf). Early English religious poet; "Elene," his
          poem on the subject of conversion of Constantine the Great,
          42

  CYRIACUS. Baptismal name of Judas, 61;
    Bishop of Jerusalem, 61


D

  DAGDA. Irish people and wrath of, 158

  DA'G-HREFN. Frankish warrior who slays Hygelac; killed by Beowulf's
          deadly hand-grip, 35

  DANES. Corpse of Scyld sorrowfully placed in vessel by, 2;
    feasting of, in Heorot, 4;
    slain in Heorot by Grendel, 4;
    desert Heorot, 5;
    welcome Geats and Beowulf, 10;
    rejoice over Beowulf's victory, 18-29;
    friendship with Geats, 30;
    Gospel preached to, 157;
    Prince Sigtryg sends forty to King Alef, 348;
    plan ambush for Haco, 350;
    rescue Cornish princess, 350, 351

  DANISH.
    1. Occupation of England and its influence on language, &c., 73.
    2. Invasions, hero-legends which have come down from times of, 286

  DANUBE. Huns overwhelmed in, 52

  DECHTIRE. Sister of King Conor, 185

  DECIUS. Reference to, 156

  DEMONS. Appear in Erin to buy souls, 168;
    visited by Cathleen, 176;
    revisited by her, 179;
    Cathleen sells her soul to, to ransom her people, 179;
    cheated of Cathleen's soul, 182

  DENMARK. Under sway of Scyld Scefing, 2;
    Scyld Scefing mysteriously comes to, as babe, 2;
    Beowulf sails to deliver King of, from Grendel, 6;
    Warden of, challenges Beowulf, 6;
    King Birkabeyn's rule over, 74;
    Godard made regent of, on behalf of Havelok, 75;
    Havelok sails from, with Grim, 80;
    Havelok's dream concerning, 86;
    Havelok's return to, and recognition as King of, 87-92

  DIARMUIT. Irish hero, 156

  DIOCLETIAN. Emperor; Constantine evades jealousy of, 63

  DODDERER. Horse offered as wergild by Thorbiorn to Howard, 107

  DOVER. Princess Goldborough imprisoned in castle of, 81;
    Hereward sails from, to Whitby, 339

  DUBLIN. Demons arrive at village near, 168

  DUNDRUM. Bricriu receives King Conor and court at, 188

  DUNSTAN. Monk; his saintly reputation, 335

  DURENDALA. Roland's famous sword, 136;
    Roland tries in vain to break, 152


E

  ECGTHEOW (eg'theow). Father of Beowulf, 10;
    shielded by Hrothgar against Wilfings, 11

  EDINBURGH. Black Colin at, _en route_ to Holy Land, 253

  EDWARD.
    1. The First: reference to war between England and Scotland during
          reign of, 249;
    2. The Second: reference, _ibid._, 249.
    3. The Confessor: division of England under, 335;
       Hereward at court of, 337, 338;
       banishes Hereward, 338, 339;
       Alftruda, ward of, 339

  EGYPT. Constantine's valour in wars in, 64;
    philosophers from, with remedies for Constantine's leprosy, 65

  ELECTRA. Reference to Orestes and, 95

  ELENA. Same as Elene and Helena, 63

  "ELENE" (el[=a]'n[)e]). Cynewulf's poem of, on the subject of
          Constantine's conversion, 42;
    summoned from Britain by Constantine, is baptized, and seeks the
          sacred Cross, 54-62.
    Same as Helena (Elena), 63

  ELFLEDA THE FAIR. Daughter of King Birkabeyn, 74;
    slain by Godard, 76

  ELY. Hereward's defence of, 334

  EMER. Daughter of Forgall the Wily; wooed and wedded by Cuchulain,
          186;
    flattered by Bricriu, 189;
    flattered by Queen Meave, 195;
    adjudged by Uath to have first place among all the women of Ulster,
          203

  ENGELIER THE GASCON. Mortally wounded, 143

  ENGLAND. Mediaeval, and Constantine the Great, 42;
    influence on language by Danish occupation, 73;
    Athelstan, King of, 73;
    Athelwold, King of, 80;
    Grim sails from Denmark to, 80;
    arrives at, in Humber (Grimsby), 81;
    Havelok's dream concerning, 86;
    Fergus journeys to, 165;
    the outlaw of mediaeval, 225;
    King of, pardons outlaws, William of Cloudeslee, &c., 243;
    war between Scotland and, 249;
    government of, during twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth
          centuries, 314;
    division of, under Edward the Confessor, 335;
    cause of being laid at Conqueror's feet, 338

  ENGLEWOOD. Outlaws in forest of, under Adam Bell, William of
          Cloudeslee, and Clym of the Cleugh, 226;
    outlaw band broken up, 247

  ERCOL. Ailill's foster-father; heroes sent to, 194

  ERIN. See Ireland, 157;
    demons appear in, 168;
    Champion of, compared with Achilles, 184;
    land of, searched for bride for Cuchulain, 186

  EUDAV. Son of Caradoc, father of Princess Helena, 49;
    Kynon and Adeon, sons of, 49

  EUROPE. Ruled from City of Seven Hills (Rome) by Emperor Maxen
          Wledig, 43;
    Constantine granted rule over Western, 64;
    relation between Greek and Irish literature among literatures of,
          184

  EVIL ONE. Tales relating dealings with, reference to, 157;
    demons buy souls for, 168-182

  EXCALIBUR. King Arthur's sword, 269


F

  FAIRY BEAR, THE. A white Polar bear owned by Gilbert of Ghent, 340;
    reputed kinship of, to Earl Siward, 340, 342;
    slain by Hereward, 341;
    Hereward's trick on Norman knights with, 341, 342

  FAIRY PEOPLE OF THE HILLS. King Ailill seeks aid of, 193

  FAITH. Bishop Sylvester preaches the Christian, to Constantine, 71;
    Charlemagne fights for, 119;
    Marsile to embrace the Christian, 131;
    the true, English knowledge of, 165;
    Irish sufferers tempted to revolt from, 167

  FALL, THE, OF MAN, 71

  FAUST. Legends, trend of, 157

  FAUSTA. Daughter of Emperor Maximian and wife of Constantine, 64

  FEDELM. Wife of Laegaire, 189

  FEN COUNTRY. Hereward, the terror of the, 336

  FENIANS. Champions of the, identical with Highland Gaelic heroes, 248

  FERGUS THE WHITE. Cathleen's steward, 163;
    foster-brother to Cathleen's grandfather, 164;
    declares value of Cathleen's wealth, 164;
    sends servant to buy food at Ulster, 165;
    journeys to England, 165;
    returns with help, 182

  FIKENHILD. Horn's companion next in favour to Athulf, 287;
    spies on Horn and Rymenhild, 299, 300;
    demands Rymenhild in marriage, 311;
    slain by Horn, 313

  FINGAL. Hero in Gaelic Highland poems, 248;
    Scotch embodiment of Finn, 248

  FINN. Fingal Scotch embodiment, 248

  FINN OF THE FRISIANS. Victory of Danes over, chanted in Heorot, 19

  FINNSBURG. Fight in, sung of in Heorot, 19

  FITELA. Son of Sigmund; glory of, chanted by Danish bard, 18

  FLEMINGS. Or Normans; Hereward enrolled among, to qualify for
          knighthood, 339;
    Hereward's trick on, with Fairy Bear, 341, 342

  FOREFATHERS. Feelings of our, embodied in "Beowulf," 1

  FORGALL THE WILY. Cuchulain wooes Emer, daughter of, 186

  FRANCE. Victories of Charlemagne for, 119;
    Charlemagne sets out for, 134

  FRANKISH.
    1. Warrior, Daghrefn, slays Hygelac, and is slain by Beowulf, 35.
    2. Army marches towards Pyrenees, 134;
       arrives too late to rescue Roland, 146

  FRANKS. Charles the Great (Charlemagne), King of, 119;
    Saracen host encamps near, 134;
    and Moors meet in battle, 140;
    defeat the Saracens, 141;
    attacked by second Saracen army, 142;
    defeat the heathens once more, 143;
    attacked by third Saracen army, 144

  FRENCH LITERATURE, developing "Roland Saga," 121

  FRIAR TUCK. See Tuck


G

  GALERIUS. Constantine evades hatred of, 63;
    grants Constantine title of "Caesar," 63

  GAMELYN. Tale of, a variant of fairy-tale "Wicked Elder Brothers,"
          204;
    ultimate source, through Lodge's "Euphues' Golden Legacy," of
          _As You Like It_, 204;
    literary ancestor of "Robin Hood," 204;
    Sir John of the Marshes, father of, 205;
    left in charge of eldest brother, John, 206;
    resists him, 207, 208;
    victorious at wrestling match, 210, 211;
    overcomes his brother's servants, 212;
    allows himself to be chained, 213;
    released by Adam Spencer, 214, 215;
    batters the Churchmen, 217;
    puts his brother John in chains, 217;
    puts sheriff's men to flight, 218;
    goes to the greenwood, 219;
    joins the outlaws, 220;
    proclaimed a wolf's-head, 220;
    arrested, 221;
    Otho offers himself as surety, 221;
    fails to appear at court, 222, 223;
    releases Otho, 223;
    sits on judge's seat and condemns Sir John, 224;
    made chief forester by King Edward, 224;
    made Otho's heir, 224

  GANELON. Romance version of Danilo or Nanilo, 121;
    compared with Judas, 121;
    one of Charlemagne's Twelve Peers, 125;
    his hostility to Roland, 126;
    plots with Blancandrin the destruction of Roland, 131;
    delivers to Marsile the message of Charlemagne, 131, 132;
    swears on sacred relics the treacherous death of Roland, 134;
    delivers keys of Saragossa to Charlemagne, 134;
    deceives Charlemagne concerning sound of Roland's horn, 145, 146;
    arrested for treason, 146;
    his death as a traitor, 155;
    his name a byword in France for treachery, 155

  GARETH, SIR. One of King Arthur's nephews, 266

  GASCONS. Attack Charlemagne, 119

  GAUTIER, COUNT. Roland's vassal, 136

  GAWAYNE, SIR. King Arthur's nephew, the true Knight of Courtesy, 265;
    learns of King Arthur's adventure with the giant, 274;
    learns the price to be paid for the loathly lady's secret, 275;
    offers to pay it by marrying the loathly lady, 275;
    betroths the loathly lady, 279, 280;
    weds the loathly lady, 280;
    his choice frees the loathly lady from magic spells, 281, 283;
    the beauty of his bride, 281-285

  GEATISH COURT. Beowulf brought up at, 6

  GEATLAND. Same as Goetaland; news of Grendel's ravages reaches, 6;
    Beowulf sails to, 29;
    welcomed to shores of, 29, 30

  GEATS. Hygelac, King of, 1;
    Goetaland, realm of, 5;
    arrival with Beowulf at Danish shores, 7;
    friendship with Danes, 30;
    forsake Beowulf in his encounter with the fire-dragon, 36;
    their sorrow over Beowulf's death, 40-41

  GERIER. Peer of Charlemagne; mortally wounded, 143

  GERIN. Peer of Charlemagne; mortally wounded, 143

  GERMANY. Forefathers who dwelt in North, 1;
    Hygelac seeks conquest of his neighbours on mainland of, 5

  GHENT. See Gilbert

  GILBERT OF GHENT. Hereward's godfather, 339;
    Hereward received by, 339;
    his Fairy Bear, slain by Hereward, 340, 341;
    Hereward quits his castle, 342;
    Hereward takes farewell of, 343

  GLENURCHY. Glen belonging to MacGregors, given to Sir Nigel Campbell,
          249;
    Black Colin inherits, 250;
    Lady of, grieves over her husband's departure on crusade, 251;
    Baron MacCorquodale's land borders, 256;
    Black Colin's return to, 258;
    new castle built with rents of, 264

  GOD. The Unknown, reverenced by Constantine, 51;
    the people awed by the token of the Unknown, 53;
    worship of the True, 157;
    famine cools love for, 167

  GODARD, JARL. Counsellor and friend of King Birkabeyn, 75;
    Havelok committed to care of, 75;
    regency over Denmark, 75;
    his cruelty, 76-78;
    his treachery disclosed and punished by death, 91-92

  GODHILD. Queen of Suddene, King Murry's consort, the mother of Horn,
          286;
    hears of husband's death and flees, 288

  GODIVA, LADY. Wife of Leofric, Earl of Mercia, 335;
    her famous ride through Coventry, 335;
    Hereward, second son of, 336

  GODRICH. Earl of Cornwall, regent for Princess Goldborough, 80;
    his rule, 81;
    imprisons Princess Goldborough out of jealousy, 81;
    attends sports at Lincoln, 83;
    hears of Havelok's skill and strength, 83;
    enforces a marriage between Havelok and Goldborough, 84;
    captured, tried as a traitor, and burnt at the stake, 93-94

  GODWIN. Earl of Kent, 335;
    Lady Gytha, wife of, 335;
    intercedes on behalf of Hereward, 338;
    Hereward bids farewell to, 339

  GOLDBOROUGH. English princess, daughter of King Athelwold; orphaned,
          80;
    Earl Godrich regent for, 80;
    imprisoned in Dover Castle, 81;
    forced to wed Havelok, 84;
    learns in a dream of Havelok's royal birth, 86;
    crowned Queen of England, 94

  GOLDEN AGE. Forefathers cherished lifetime of ancestors as, 1

  GOeTALAND. Realm of Geats, in south of Sweden, 5.
    See Geatland, 7

  GOTHS. Form a confederation with the Huns, Franks, and Hugas to
          overthrow Constantine, 50

  GOWER, "THE MORAL." Early English poet; his poem "Confessio Amantis"
          and Constantine's conversion, 42;
    story told in "Confessio Amantis" of Constantine's true charity, 64

  GREECE. Philosophers from, with remedies for Constantine's leprosy,
          65

  GREEK-S. Elene touches at land of, 56;
    literature, relation of, to Irish literature, 184;
    of Homer, early Britons, and Irish Celts, racial affinity between,
          184

  GRENDEL. A loathsome fen-monster, 3;
    enmity aroused by the feasting at Heorot, 4;
    slays and devours Danes in Heorot, 4;
    master of Heorot, 5;
    Beowulf determines to attack, 6;
    struggles with Beowulf in Heorot, 16;
    worsted by Beowulf, 17;
    mother of, avenges his death, 21

  GREY OF MACHA. Cuchulain's best-beloved horse, 191

  GRIM. Legendary hero whose loyalty secured privileges to Grimsby,
          74;
    Godard's thrall, 77;
    ordered to drown Havelok, 77;
    saves and maintains Havelok, 79-82;
    sails from Denmark to England, 80;
    sends Havelok to Lincoln, 82;
    his death, 85;
    his three sons, Robert the Red, William Wendut, and Hugh the
          Raven, 87

  GRIMSBY. The town of Grim, 74;
    Havelok at fish-market of, 82;
    battle near, between Havelok and Godrich, 93

  GUDRUN. Reference to Siegfried and, 95

  GUENEVER, QUEEN. Wife of King Arthur, 266;
    dreads magic arts during husband's absence, 274;
    learns of King Arthur's adventure with the giant, 274;
    welcomes the loathly lady at court, 280

  GUEST, THE WISE. Sister of, marries Thorbiorn, 103;
    Howard seeks at the Thing, 108, 109, 110;
    his judgment against Thorbiorn, 110, 111;
    removes his sister from Thorbiorn, 111;
    gives judgment at Thing against Howard, 118

  GYTHA, LADY. Wife of Godwin, Earl of Kent, 335


H

  HABLOC. Welsh name for Havelok, 73

  HACO. Cornish leader; betrothed to the Cornish princess, 347;
    Cornish princess reveals plans of, to Hereward, 349;
    ambush planned for, 350;
    slain by Hereward, 350

  HAROLD. Son of King Thurston, 301;
    slain by the Saracens, 302

  HART, THE. See Heorot, 3

  HASTINGS. Battle of, and "Song of Roland," 122

  HATHCYN. Son of King Hrethel, brought up with Beowulf; slays his
          brother, Herebeald, 34;
    slain himself by Swedes, 35

  HAUTECLAIRE. Oliver's sword, 141

  HAVELOK THE DANE. Legend of, 73;
    Anlaf, equivalent, 73;
    hero of the strong arm, in mediaeval England, 74;
    son of King Birkabeyn of Denmark, 74;
    committed to care of Jarl Godard, 75;
    imprisoned by Godard, 76-77;
    saved and maintained by Grim, 78-82;
    brought by Grim to England, 80;
    his feats of strength, 82-84;
    Goldborough forced to wed, 84-85;
    Grim's three sons accompany to Denmark, 87;
    aided by Jarl Ubbe, 88-93;
    Ubbe recognises as heir to throne of Denmark, and renders homage
          to, 90-91;
    acknowledged King of Denmark, 92;
    and of England, 94

  HEALFDENE (ha'lf-d[=a]n[)e]). Father of King Hrothgar, 9

  HEARDRED (ha'rd-red). Son of Hygelac and Hygd; succeeds his father,
          31;
    his death, 31

  HECTOR. Reference to death of, 95

  HELENA. British princess; marriage with Constantine glorified in
          "Mabinogion," 42;
    hailed as Empress of Rome, 48, 49;
    receives three castles as dowry, Caernarvon, Caerlleon, and
          Caermarthen, 49;
    mother of Constantine the Great, 63

  HELL. The purchase of souls for, 170-183;
    Cathleen sells her soul to, 179

  HENGEST. Deeds of, chanted in Heorot, 19

  HEOROT (hyo'r-[)o]t). Hall built by Hrothgar, 3;
    same as "The Hart," 3;
    enmity of Grendel to, 4;
    feasting of Danes in, 4;
    Danes slaughtered in, by Grendel, 4;
    deserted by Danes, 5;
    Grendel master of, 5;
    Geats proceed to, 9;
    feast in, to welcome Beowulf, 12;
    Grendel and Beowulf struggle in, 16;
    Grendel's mother enters and carries off Aschere, 21

  HEREBEALD (he'r[)e]-bald). Son of King Hrethel, brought up with
          Beowulf, 34

  HEREWARD. One of the famous outlaws, 225;
    the Saxon, personality real, yet surrounded by cloud of romance,
          334;
    the ideal of Anglo-Saxon chivalry, as Roland of Norman, 334;
    second son of Leofric and Godiva, 336;
    terror of Fen Country, 336;
    at court, and his conduct there, 337;
    banished as an outlaw, 338, 339;
    his farewell, 338, 339;
    his first meeting with Alftruda, 339;
    goes to his godfather, Gilbert of Ghent, 339;
    enrolled among Flemings to qualify for knighthood, 339;
    his encounter with the Fairy Bear, 340, 341;
    rescues Alftruda, 341;
    his trick on the Norman knights, 341, 342;
    leaves Northumbria, 342;
    takes farewell of Alftruda, 342;
    takes farewell of Gilbert of Ghent, 343;
    sails for Cornwall, 343;
    at court of King Alef, 343;
    kills the Pictish giant, 343;
    imprisoned by King Alef, 343;
    released by King Alef's daughter, 344, 345;
    sails for Ireland, 346;
    sails for Cornwall with Prince Sigtryg, 347;
    obtains admission to Haco's bridal feast, 348;
    learns Haco's plans, 349;
    slays Haco and helps to rescue Cornish princess, 350, 351;
    known as Hereward the Saxon, the Champion of Women, 351

  HEROD. Constantine declared more cruel than, 67

  HET-WARE, THE. Expedition against, 31, 34

  HIGHLANDS. Gaelic, old ballads, heroes in, 248;
    ballads, merely versions of Irish Gaelic hero-legends, 248;
    Irish Gaelic hero-legends carried from Erin to, 248

  HILDEBURH, QUEEN. Deeds of, chanted in Heorot, 19

  HNAEF (n[)a]f). Deeds of, chanted in Heorot, 19

  HOLY CROSS. Constantine's vision of, 42, 50, 51;
    his desire to find, 54;
    Elene's quest after, 54-62;
    Judas confesses to knowledge of sacred truth of, 57;
    Judas refuses to reveal place of, at first, but is prevailed upon
          by starvation, 58, 59;
    the "Day" of, ordained, 62

  HOLY INNOCENTS. Constantine declared more cruel than Herod, who
          killed the, 67

  HOLY LAND. Black Colin receives tidings of fresh crusade in, 250;
    sets out for, 252;
    Black Colin's desire to see, 253

  HOLY NAILS. Obtained by Elene, 61;
    given to Constantine, 62

  HOLY ROOD. King Arthur vows by, 268;
    giant forces him to swear by, 270

  HOLY SEPULCHRE. Black Colin's desire to see, 253

  HOLY TREE. See Holy Cross

  HOMER. Greeks of, early Britons, and Irish Celts, racial affinity
          between, 184

  HOOD, ROBIN. See Robin Hood

  HORN. His story originally a story of Viking raids, 286;
    son of King Murry and Queen Godhild, 286, 308;
    Athulf, and next Fikenhild, his favourite companions, 287;
    captured by Saracens, 288;
    cast adrift upon the sea, 288, 289;
    lands on shore of Westernesse, 289;
    questioned by King of Westernesse, 290;
    adopted by King Ailmar, 291;
    Athelbrus trains as a knight, 291, 292;
    loved by Princess Rymenhild, 292;
    Athulf personates before Princess Rymenhild, 293;
    welcomed to Rymenhild's bower, and hears her declaration of love,
          294, 295;
    dubbed knight, 297;
    his first exploit, 298;
    spied on by Fikenhild, 299, 300;
    banished by King Ailmar, 300;
    sails for Ireland, 301;
    serves King Thurston under name of Cuthbert, 301;
    slays the giant emir, 301, 302;
    King Thurston offers his kingdom and daughter to, 302;
    receives letter from Rymenhild, 304;
    reveals his identity to King Thurston and implores his help, 304;
    returns to Westernesse, accompanied by Irish knights, 304;
    in disguise, visits Rymenhild's wedding feast, 305;
    his stratagem to test Rymenhild's love, 306, 307;
    the fictitious death of, 307;
    reveals his identity to Rymenhild, 307;
    arranges with Athulf to deliver Rymenhild, 308;
    weds Rymenhild, 308;
    reconquers Suddene, 310;
    finds his mother, 310, 311;
    crowned King of Suddene, 311;
    warned in dream of Rymenhild's danger, 311;
    his return to Westernesse, 311, 312;
    slays Fikenhild, 313;
    dwells at Suddene with Rymenhild, 313

  HOWARD THE HALT. Popular Icelandic saga, 96;
    famous Viking, 97;
    Biargey, wife of, 97;
    Olaf, son of, 97;
    upbraids Olaf, 100;
    removes from Bathstead, 103;
    mourns Olaf's death, 106;
    claims wergild for Olaf, 106-111;
    sheltered by Steinthor, 108, 109;
    urged by Biargey to seek vengeance, 106, 107, 113;
    seeks help of Valbrand, 114;
    slays Thorbiorn, 116;
    sheltered by Steinthor, 117;
    judgment of Thing against, 118;
    his nephews exiled, 118

  HRETHEL (rethel). Father of Hygelac and grandfather of Beowulf, 6;
    Beowulf and the king's sons, Herebeald, Hathcyn, and Hygelac, 34;
    Beowulf recites his death, 35

  HRETHRIC (re'th-ric). Son of Hrothgar; succeeds his father, 31

  HROTHGAR (roth'g[=a]r). Great-grandson of Scyld, 2;
    builds the hall Heorot, or "The Hart," 3;
    grief of, over Grendel's fierce ravages, 4;
    champions offer aid to, 5;
    Geats conducted to, 8;
    son of Healfdene, 9;
    Wealhtheow, wife of, 14;
    rejoices over Beowulf's victory, 18-29;
    Aschere, thane of, carried off by Grendel's mother, 21;
    grief of, over loss of Aschere, 22;
    succeeded by his son Hrethric, 31

  HRUNTING (runting). Hunferth's sword, lent Beowulf for the purpose
          of attacking Grendel's mother, 23-25

  HUGAS. See Huns, 50

  HUGH THE RAVEN. Youngest son of Grim; accompanies Havelok to
          Denmark, 87

  HUMBER. Grim arrives in, 81

  HUNFERTH. Hrothgar's orator, jealous of Beowulf, 12;
    lends Beowulf his sword, Hrunting, 23, 24

  HUNS. Form a confederation with the Goths, Franks, and Hugas to
          overthrow Constantine, 50;
    Romans conquer by Cross standard, 52

  HYGD. Wife of King Hygelac; hails Beowulf's return to Geatland,
          29, 30;
    offers crown to Beowulf, 31

  HYGELAC (h[=e]'g[)e]-lac). King of Geats, 1;
    son of King Hrethel, 5, 34;
    brother-in-law of Ecgtheow, 6;
    uncle of Beowulf, 6;
    hails Beowulf's return to Geatland, 29, 30;
    Beowulf chief champion of, 30;
    slain in expedition against the Hetware, 31;
    succeeded by his son, Heardred, 31;
    brought up with brothers, Herebeald and Hathcyn, and Beowulf, 34


I

  ICEFIRTH. Thorbiorn in, 97

  ICELAND. Christian faith in, 96, 97

  ICELANDIC.
    1. Saga, "Howard the Halt," 96.
    2. Ghosts, reference to, 96

  INNIS EOALAN. The Lady of Loch Awe builds a castle on ruins of White
          House on, 257

  INNOCENTS, HOLY. Constantine declared more cruel than Herod, who
          killed the, 67

  IRELAND. Characteristics common to people of, 156;
    known in olden Europe as "Isle of Saints," 157;
    Gospel preached to people of, 157;
    High King of, convinced of truth of Trinity, 157;
    strife in, 158;
    famine in, 159-183;
    famine tempts people to revolt from the True Faith, 167;
    demons arrive in, 168;
    Cuchulain without fear among the champions of, 185;
    Horn at, 301-304;
    Horn touches at, on way to Suddene, 313;
    Sigtryg, son of a Danish king, in, 343;
    Hereward sails for, 346

  IRISH. Relation of literature, to Greek literature, 184;
    Celts, early Britons, and Greeks of Homer, one stock, 184;
    heroes, and legends concerning, 248

  ISLE OF SAINTS. See Ireland, 157

  ITALY. Claims Roland in guise of Orlando, Orlando Furioso, Orlando
          Innamorato, 121


J

  JERUSALEM. The place where Christ suffered, 54;
    Elene's quest in, to find the sacred Cross, 54-62;
    Constantine and Elene build a glorious church in, 61;
    Cyriacus (Judas) Bishop of, 61;
    messenger to Black Colin familiar with all holy places in, 250;
    Black Colin as a pilgrim at, 253

  JESUS CHRIST. The Cross the sign of, 53;
    the Resurrection and Ascension of, preached to Constantine, 53

  JEWS. Elene's quest to land of, to find sacred Cross, 55-58;
    the Chosen People, 56;
    summoned, but dismissed in peace, by Elene, 58

  JOHN.
    1. Son of Sir John of the Marshes, 205;
       Gamelyn left in charge of, 206;
       Gamelyn resists, 207, 208;
       his great feast, 216;
       put in chains by Gamelyn, 217;
       proclaims Gamelyn a wolf's-head, 220;
       his death by hanging, 224.
    2. Little. See Little John

  JOSEPH and his brethren, "Gamelyn," a version of story of, 204

  JUDAEA. See Jerusalem

  JUDAS. Grandson of Zacchaeus; confesses to knowledge of secret truth
          of Holy Tree, 57;
    refuses at first to disclose the secret place of the Holy Cross,
          but is prevailed upon by starvation, 58, 59;
    baptismal name Cyriacus, 61;
    Ganelon compared with, 121

  JUDGMENT, DAY OF, 71

  JULIUS CAESAR and early Britons, 184


K

  KAY, SIR. Steward of King Arthur's household, 266;
    jeers at loathly lady, 277

  KENT. Earldom of, held by Godwin, 335

  KERRY. Champions drive to, 196

  KILCHURN CASTLE. New castle built with rents of Glenurchy, 264

  KNIGHT OF COURTESY. The true, is Sir Gawayne, King Arthur's nephew,
          265

  KNIGHT OF LOCH AWE. Equivalent, Black Colin Campbell, 249

  KYNON. Son of Eudav, grandson of Caradoc, 49


L

  LADY OF GLENURCHY. Grief of, 251;
    the gold ring token, 252;
    wooed by Baron MacCorquodale, 254-257;
    receives forged letter, 255;
    her stratagem to delay her marriage, 256;
    builds a castle on ruins of White House on Innis Eoalan, 256, 257;
    recognises and welcomes her husband, 262

  LADY OF LOCH AWE. Same as Lady of Glenurchy, 251

  LAE-GAI'RE. Bricriu urged to claim title of, 187;
    Fedelm, wife of, 189;
    awarded Champion's Portion by Queen Meave, 195;
    claim tested by Curoi, 196-203;
    disgraced by Uath, 201

  LANCELOT, SIR. A Knight of the Round Table, 266

  LEA, SIR RICHARD OF THE. Stranger guest of Robin Hood's, 323

  LEITH. Black Colin takes ship at, for Holy Land, 253

  LENDABAIR. Conall's wife, 189

  LEOFRIC. Earl of Mercia, 335;
    Lady Godiva, wife of, 335;
    Hereward, second son of, 336;
    Hall of Bourne, home of, 336;
    his wrath kindled against Hereward, 337;
    asks for writ of outlawry against Hereward, 338;
    Hereward bids farewell to, 339

  LEOFRICSSON, HEREWARD. See Hereward

  LEVE (l[=a]v[)e]). Wife of Grim the fisherman, 78

  LIGHTFOOT, MARTIN. Hereward's follower who accompanied him into
          exile, 339;
    assists Hereward in his trick on Norman knights, 341, 342;
    cast into prison by King Alef, 343;
    released by King Alef's daughter, 344, 345

  LINCOLN. Grim carries fish to, 81;
    Havelok goes to, 82;
    Havelok becomes porter, 82;
    Havelok's fame in, 83;
    Godrich summons his army to, against Havelok, 93;
    Godrich's trial and death at, 94

  LITTLE JOHN. One of Robin Hood's followers, 315;
    searches the stranger knight's coffer, 319;
    counts out four hundred pounds to stranger guest, 322, 323;
    acts as squire to Sir Richard of the Lea, 323-327

  LOATHLY LADY, THE, and King Arthur, 271-274;
    demands of King Arthur a young and handsome knight for husband,
          as price of her help, 274;
    Sir Gawayne offers to wed, 275;
    Sir Kay jeers at, 277;
    her betrothal to Sir Gawayne, 279;
    her marriage with Sir Gawayne, 280;
    set free from magic spells, 281-285

  LOCH AWE. See Awe, Loch

  LONDON. Visit to, of William of Cloudeslee and fellow outlaws, 241

  LOUIS. Charlemagne's son, Count of the Marshes, promised to Aude the
          Fair, 155

  LUGH OF THE LONG HAND. Great god, reputed father of Cuchulain, 185


M

  MABINOGION. A series of Welsh legends; glorifies marriage of British
          princess Helena and Constantine, 42

  MACCORQUODALE, BARON. Wooes the Lady of Loch Awe, 254-257;
    his stratagem of a forged letter, 255;
    hears of Black Colin's return, 263

  MACGREGORS. Expelled from Glenurchy, 249

  MAHOMET. Saracens declare determination to win land of Suddene
          according to law of, 287;
    faith of, thrown off by Saracens for the true faith, 310

  MAIRI. Old widow in whose house the demon traders lived, 173

  MARSILE. King of Moors; defies Charlemagne, 122;
    idols of, 122;
    Blancandrin's advice to, 123;
    sends an embassage to Charlemagne, 124;
    offers to become a Christian, 124-126;
    Ganelon sent to, with Charlemagne's terms, 130;
    Ganelon's reception by, 131, 132;
    takes counsel with leaders, 132;
    swears on the book of Law of Mahomet the treacherous death of
          Roland, 134;
    pursues the Frankish army, 137;
    Roland slays only son of, 147;
    mortally wounded, he returns to Saragossa, 147;
    his death, 154

  MARTIN. See Lightfoot

  MASSES. Of the Father, of the Holy Spirit, of Our Lady, heard daily
          by Robin Hood, 315

  MAXEN WLEDIG. "The Dream of," preserved in the "Mabinogion," 42-49;
    Emperor of Rome, 43;
    expedition down the Tiber, 43;
    his vision near Rome, 43;
    his vision declared, 44-47;
    ambassadors sent out to find the maiden of his dream, 47, 48;
    journeys himself to land of Arvon, 48, 49;
    conquers Britain from Beli, son of Manogan, 48;
    weds Helena, daughter of Eudav, 49;
    Constantine, son of, the only British-born Emperor of Rome, 49

  MAXENTIUS. Emperor; hero of Welsh saga "Mabinogion," 42

  MAXIMIAN. The Emperor; father of Fausta, who became Constantine's
          wife, 64

  MEAD. Dwelling-place of Guest the Wise, 103

  MEAVE. Queen of Connaught, wife of King Ailill; to decide claims to
          title of Chief Champion, 189;
    pronounces judgment, 195

  MERCIA. Earldom of, held by Leofric, 335

  MODI. King of Reynes; wooes Rymenhild, 303;
    slain by Horn, 308;
    land of, committed to care of Sir Athelbrus, 313

  MONA. Sacred isle of; same as Anglesey; ambassadors of Maxen Wledig
          view, 47

  "MONTJOIE! MONTJOIE!" Battle cry of Franks, under Roland, 140, 142,
          148

  MOORS. Rulers of, and Charlemagne, 119;
    and Franks meet in battle, 140

  MORDRED, SIR. One of King Arthur's nephews, 266

  MOST HIGH. Grendel outcast from mercy of, 4

  MUCH. One of Robin Hood's followers, 315;
    assists to count out gold for stranger guest, 323

  MURRY. King of Suddene, 286;
    Queen Godhild consort of, 286;
    Horn, son of, 286;
    attacked and slain by Saracens, 287, 288


N

  NAESI. Irish hero, 156

  NAILS, THE HOLY. Obtained by Elene, 61;
    given to Constantine, 62

  NAIMES, DUKE. One of Charlemagne's Twelve Peers, 126, 136, 137;
    urges Charlemagne to hasten to rescue of Roland, 146

  NORMAN ENGLAND. Royal authority in, how asserted, 314

  NORMANS. Or Flemings; Hereward enrolled among, to qualify for
          knighthood, 339;
    Hereward's trick on, with Fairy Bear, 341, 342

  NORSE influence in connection with story of "King Horn," 286

  NORSEMEN. Firm hold of blood-feud on imagination of, 96

  NORTH COUNTRY. Equivalent, Ulster, 165

  NORTH SEA. Forefathers who dwelt on shores of, 1;
    ambassadors of Maxen Wledig reach, 47

  NORTHUMBRIA. Inheritance of Anlaf, 73;
    writ of outlawry against Hereward only of nominal weight in, 339;
    Earl Siward ruler in, 339;
    Hereward leaves, 342

  NOTTINGHAMSHIRE. The Sheriff of, and Robin Hood, 315


O

  ODIN. The raven, the bird of, 115

  OISIN. Scotch embodiment of Ossian, 248

  OLAF.
    1. Same as Anlaf, &c., 73.
    2. Son of famous Viking, Howard the Halt, 97;
       finds Thorbiorn's lost sheep, 98-100;
       kills a wizard, 101;
       second fight with the wizard's ghost, 102;
       wooes Sigrid, 99, 103;
       meets Thorbiorn, 103-106;
       his death, 106;
       Howard claims wergild for, 106-111;
       wergild awarded for, 118

  OLIFANT. Roland's horn, 138;
    blown by Roland, 145, 146;
    Roland's dying blast on, 149

  OLIVER. One of Charlemagne's Twelve Peers, 125, 136;
    descries the Saracens and proclaims Ganelon's treason, 138;
    appeals to Roland to blow his horn, 138;
    Hauteclaire, sword of, 141;
    objects to Roland blowing his horn, 144;
    mortally wounded by Marsile's uncle, 148;
    under misapprehension, strikes Roland with Hauteclaire, 148;
    his death, 148, 149;
    avenged by Charlemagne, 153, 154

  OONA. Cathleen's foster-mother, 178;
    her vision, 182

  ORCHY. River, running through Glenurchy, 249

  ORESTES. Reference to Electra and, 95

  ORLANDO, ETC. Italy claims Roland in guise of, 121

  OSSIAN. Hero in Gaelic Highland poems, 248;
    Scotch embodiment of Oisin, 248

  OTHO. Son of Sir John of the Marshes, 205;
    becomes surety for Gamelyn, 221;
    arrested owing to failure of Gamelyn to appear at court, 223;
    released by Gamelyn, 223;
    sits on judge's seat with Gamelyn and condemns Sir John, 224;
    appointed sheriff by King Edward I., 224;
    makes Gamelyn his heir, 224

  OUR LADY. Robin Hood accepts her surety for four hundred pounds lent
          to stranger guest, 322;
    the Black Monk and the suretyship, 331-333

  OUTLAWS. Famous: Hereward, Robin Hood, William of Cloudeslee, 226;
    pardoned by king, 243;
    rules of, in case of Robin Hood, 316;
    their feast, 317, 318, 330


P

  PAMPELUNA. Taken by Charlemagne, 119

  PARADISE. Cathleen's soul in, 182

  PATTERSON. Name of foster-parents of Black Colin, 250

  PEERS. Of France, 125, 136;
    the champions of the Moors challenge the Twelve, of France, 137;
    of Charlemagne, triumph over Marsile's twelve champions, 141;
    their death, 143-153;
    avenged by Charlemagne, 153, 154

  PENELOPE. Lady of Loch Awe turns to guile, as did, 256

  PEOPLE OF THE HILLS. Cuchulain's friends among, 198, 199

  PERSIA. Constantine's valour in wars in, 64;
    physicians from, with remedies for Constantine's leprosy, 65

  PETER AND PAUL. The Apostles; appear in a vision to Constantine,
          70, 71

  PICTISH GIANT. King Alef's daughter betrothed to, 343;
    slain by Hereward, 343

  PLANTAGENETS. England under, 314

  POPE. Head of Holy Catholic Church, 119;
    proclaims Holy War at Rome, 251;
    sees Black Colin, 253;
    regarded by Black Colin as Vicar of Christ on earth, 253

  PRIAM. Reference to lament of, 95

  PYRENEES. Charlemagne's march through passes of, 119;
    Frankish army marches toward, 134


R

  RANALD. King of Waterford, 345, 346;
    Prince Sigtryg, son of, 345;
    Hereward at feast of, 346, 347

  RANALDSSON, SIGTRYG. See Sigtryg

  RED BRANCH. Heroes of, invited to feast by Bricriu, 186;
    heroes return to, 199;
    Uath, the Stranger, comes to, 199;
    heroes of, and Uath, the Stranger, 199-203;
    champions of, identical with Highland Gaelic heroes, 248

  REYNES. Modi, King of, 303;
    wooes Rymenhild, 303, 304

  REYNILD. Daughter of King Thurston; offered to Horn, 302;
    weds Sir Athulf, 313

  RHINE. Black Colin's journey up, 253

  RHODES. Black Colin journeys to, 253;
    supposed news from, by man of Black Colin's band, 255

  RICHARD, SIR, OF THE LEA, Robin Hood's stranger-guest, 317-324;
    Robin Hood's loan to, 322-324;
    his land in Uterysdale, 323;
    redeems his land from Abbot of St. Mary's, 324-327;
    sets out to repay loan, 328;
    defends the right at a wrestling contest, 328;
    arrives before Robin Hood to repay loan, but is exempt, 333;
    returns to Uterysdale, 333;
    his power used to protect the outlaws, 333

  ROBERT THE RED. Eldest son of Grim; accompanies Havelok to Denmark,
          87

  ROBIN HOOD. Romantic sympathy with, 225;
    one of the famous outlaws, 226;
    the original, 314;
    forest of Barnesdale at one time his dwelling-place, 314, 315;
    Sherwood Forest, headquarters of, 315;
    Little John, Will Scarlet, and Much, his three most loyal
          followers, 315;
    three Masses heard by, 315;
    sends his followers to Watling Street, 316;
    his outlaw rules, 316;
    stranger guest brought to, 317;
    lends stranger guest four hundred pounds, 322;
    sends his followers again to Watling Street, 329;
    his followers capture and bring to greenwood, as guest, the Black
          Monk, 330;
    appropriates gold of the Black Monk as payment of loan to Sir
          Richard of the Lea, 331, 332;
    exempts Sir Richard from repayment of four hundred pounds, 333;
    dwells securely in the greenwood under Sir Richard's protection,
          333

  ROLAND. Charlemagne's nephew; fame of, in romance, 119;
    historical basis of legend of, 120;
    in Spanish legend, 121;
    "Saga" in French literature, 121;
    "Chanson de Roland" and, 121;
    one of the Twelve Peers, 125;
    destruction plotted by Blancandrin and Ganelon, 131, 134;
    plants his banner on topmost summit of Pyrenees, 134;
    appointed to command rearguard, 135;
    appealed to by Oliver to blow his horn, 138;
    his army defeats Saracens, 141;
    defeats second Saracen army, 143;
    attacked by third Saracen army, 144;
    willing to blow horn, but Oliver objects, 144;
    blows Olifant, 145, 146;
    Charlemagne hastens to rescue of, but arrives too late, 146;
    slays only son of Marsile, 147;
    smitten by Oliver in mistake, 148;
    set upon by four hundred Saracens, 150;
    realising death near, he tries to destroy sword Durendala, 152;
    his death, 153;
    avenged by Charlemagne, 153, 154

  ROMAN EMPIRE. Charlemagne head of, 119

  ROMANS. Conquer Huns by the Cross standard, 52

  ROME. Church of, Constantine's generosity to, 42;
    Maxen Wledig seeks rest near, 43, 46;
    Princess Helena hailed Empress of, 48, 49;
    Constantine calls a council of all wisest men in, 53;
    Black Colin's messenger just home from, 251;
    Holy War proclaimed by Pope at, 251;
    Black Colin reaches, 253;
    Black Colin's supposed letter from, 255

  RONCESVALLES. Roland's glory from, 119;
    celebrated in "Song of Altobiscar," 120;
    Spain claims part of honour of, 120;
    the battle of, 140-153

  RONCEVAUX. Same as Roncesvalles, 122

  ROUND TABLE. Knights of, 266

  RYMENHILD. Princess, daughter of King Ailmar;
    loves Horn, 292;
    Athulf personates Horn before, 293;
    welcomes Horn in her bower and declares her love, 294;
    wishes Horn good success as knight, 298;
    gives token to Horn, 298;
    spied on by Fikenhild, 299, 300;
    wooed by King Modi, 303;
    writes to Horn through Athulf, 303;
    Horn at wedding-feast of, 305;
    Horn's stratagem to test her love, 306, 307;
    her knight and lover, Horn, restored, 307;
    wedded to Horn, 308;
    left to her father's care, 309;
    demanded in marriage by traitor, Fikenhild, 311;
    delivered by Horn, 313;
    dwells at Suddene as queen, 313


S

  SAMSON. Peer of Charlemagne; mortally wounded, 143

  SARACEN-S. Host, encamps near Franks, 134;
    pursue the Frankish army, 137;
    chiefs vow to slay Roland, 137;
    defeat of, by Roland's army, 141;
    second army attacks Roland, 142;
    defeated once more, 143;
    third army attacks Roland, 144;
    their rule in the Holy Land, 251;
    Horn's hatred of, typical of romance of Crusades, 286;
    attack and slay King Murry, 287, 288;
    Horn's victory over, 298;
    Suddene purged of, by Horn, 310

  SARAGOSSA. Charlemagne repulsed at, 119;
    decided to send Ganelon to, as ambassador, 128;
    Charlemagne's threat to take, 132;
    Charlemagne receives through Ganelon the keys of, 134;
    captured by Charlemagne, 154

  "SARN HELEN." Roman roads in Wales connecting Helena's three castles
          known as, 49

  SAXON ENGLAND. The maintenance of justice in, 314

  SAXON-S. Hereward the, 334;
    the darling hero of the, 334;
    Anglo-, chivalry, Hereward the ideal of, 334, 335;
    Hereward the, known as the Champion of Women, 351

  SCARLET, WILL. Cousin to and one of Robin Hood's followers, 315

  SCOTLAND. Hero-myths of, 248;
    national heroes of Lowland, actual, not mythical, 248;
    war between England and, 249

  SCOTTISH INDEPENDENCE. Sir Nigel Campbell one of leaders in cause
          of, 249

  SCYLD SCEFING (skild ske'f-ing). Founder of Scyldings dynasty, 2;
    coming to and passing from Denmark, 2;
    Hrothgar, great-grandson of, 2

  SEVEN HILLS. Rome, the City of, 43;
    Maxen Wledig, emperor, rules Europe from, 43

  SHERWOOD, FOREST OF. Headquarters of Robin Hood, 315

  SIEGFRIED. Gudrun and, in "Nibelungenlied," 95

  SIGMUND. Father of Fitela; glory of, chanted by Danish bard, 18

  SIGRID. Thorbiorn's housekeeper, 97;
    loved by Olaf, 99;
    quits Thorbiorn's service, 103;
    disappearance of, 106

  SIGT-RYG RANALDSSON. Prince of Waterford; his troth-plight with King
          Alef's daughter, 343;
    son of King Ranald, 345;
    Hereward's mission to, 345-347;
    sails for Cornwall to rescue his love, 347;
    sends forty Danes to demand fulfilment of troth-plight, 348;
    Sigtryg and Danes plan ambush for Haco, 350;
    rescues, and marries, Cornish princess, 350, 351

  SI'HT-RIC-SON. Same as Anlaf, Abloec, &c., 73

  SIR JOHN OF THE MARSHES. Noble gentleman who lived in Lincolnshire,
          in reign of Edward I., 204, 205;
    father of John, Otho, and Gamelyn, 205;
    his death, 206

  SI-WARD, EARL. Ruler in Northumbria, 339;
    reputed kinship to Fairy Bear, 340, 342

  SNOWDON. Mountainous land of, reached by ambassadors of Maxen
          Wledig, 47

  SOCACH. Black Colin's foster-parents' dwelling-place, 250

  SOULS. The traffic in, during Irish famine, 170-183;
    Cathleen tries to check traffic in, 174

  SPAIN. Charlemagne's expedition into, 119;
    begins to quit, 134;
    returns to, to rescue Roland, 146

  SPANISH LEGEND. Bernardo del Carpio and Roland in, 121

  SPENCER.
    1. Adam, steward in household of Sir John, releases Gamelyn,
          214, 215.
    2. Edmund, reference to his Red Cross Knight, 265

  STEINTHOR OF ERE. Great chieftain who shelters Howard, 108, 109,
          117;
    speaks on Howard's behalf at the Thing, 118

  ST. JOHN, KNIGHTS OF. Black Colin takes service with, 253;
    Grand Master of, 253

  ST. MARY. Abbey of, in York, lands of stranger knight in pledge to
          Abbot of, 321;
    land redeemed by Sir Richard of the Lea, 324-327;
    the Black Monk high cellarer in Abbey of, 331

  ST. PATRICK. Preached Gospel to people of Ireland, 157

  SUDDENE. King Murry and Queen Godhild, and son Horn, the royal
          family of, 286;
    Horn sails for, to wrest from Saracens, 309;
    Athulf's father found at, 309, 310;
    Horn reconquers, 310;
    a Christian realm once more, 311;
    Horn crowned king of, 311

  SWANBOROW. Daughter of King Birkabeyn, 74;
    slain by Godard, 76

  SWEDEN. Goetaland, realm of Geats in south of, 5

  SWEDES. Slay Hathcyn, son of King Hrethel, 35

  SWITZERLAND. Black Colin and Highland clansmen pass through, 253

  SYLVESTER. Bishop of Rome; and Constantine, 42;
    Constantine told in a vision to send for, 70;
    preaches the Christian faith to Constantine, 71


T

  TAILLEFER. "Song of Roland" and, 122

  TARA. Black stone of, 157

  TARN WATHELAN. Giant in castle near, ill-treats maiden, 267;
    King Arthur's journey to, and fight with giant who lived in Castle
          of, 269, 270;
    King Arthur summons court to hunt near, 276;
    the churlish knight of, set free from magic spells, 284

  TEUTONIC NORTH. Beowulf famous throughout, 5

  THERSITES. Compared with Bricriu of the Bitter Tongue, 186

  THING. Howard at the, 107, 108, 117, 118

  THOR-BIORN. Mighty chief on shores of Icefirth, 97;
    Vakr, nephew of, 97;
    Olaf and sheep of, 98-100;
    whale unjustly adjudged to, 102;
    marries sister of Guest, 103;
    Sigrid leaves, 103;
    meets Olaf, 103-106;
    Warflame, magic sword of, 104-106;
    thrusts Olaf with Warflame, 106;
    Howard claims wergild from, 106-111;
    Guest's judgment against, 110, 111;
    hailed by Biargey while out fishing, 112;
    slain by Howard, 116

  THOR-BRAND. Brother of Biargey, 113;
    helps Howard against Thorbiorn, 115

  THOR-DIS. Mother of Vakr; sends second son to assist in fight
          against Olaf, 105

  THOR-KEL. Lawman and arbitrator of Icefirth, 97;
    his false decree concerning a whale, 102

  THOR-OLD. Same as Turoldus; author of "Song of Roland," 122

  THURSTON. King of Ireland; served by Horn, 301;
    Harold and Berild, sons of, 302;
    offers kingdom and his daughter Reynild to Horn, 302;
    Horn discloses his identity to, 304

  TIBER. Hunting expedition down, by Maxen Wledig, 43

  TIR-NAN-OG. The land of never-dying youth, 163

  TREE, THE HOLY. See Holy Cross

  TRINITY. Truth of, demonstrated by shamrock-leaf, 157

  TROJAN WAR. An ancient story, yet well known, 58

  TUCK, FRIAR. Masses sung by, for Robin Hood, 318

  TURPIN. Archbishop of Charlemagne, one of Twelve Peers, 125, 136;
    blesses the knights, 139, 140;
    mediates between Roland and Oliver, 145;
    mortally wounded, 149;
    his death, 150, 151


U

  UATH, THE STRANGER. Giant who tests champions, 199-203;
    adjudges Cuchulain Champion of Heroes of all Ireland, 203

  UBBE (ub-b[)e]). Danish jarl, friend of King Birkabeyn; befriends
          Havelok and Goldborough, 87-93;
    appointed Regent of Denmark for Havelok, 94

  ULSTER. Fergus commanded to buy food at, 165;
    Conor, King of, 185;
    Cuchulain peer among champions of, 185;
    Armagh, capital of, 186;
    Red Branch heroes, royal bodyguard of, 186;
    Bricriu stirs up strife among champions of, 187, 188

  UNKNOWN GOD. Constantine's acceptance and reverence of the, 51;
    the people awed by token of, 53

  UTERYSDALE. Land of Sir Richard of the Lea in, 323;
    Sir Richard redeems the land, 324-327;
    Sir Richard returns to, 333


V

  VAKR. Thorbiorn's nephew, 97;
    mocks Olaf, 100;
    jeers at Brand the Strong, 102, 103;
    accompanies Thorbiorn to meet Olaf, 103-106;
    Thordis, mother of, 105;
    his miserable end, 116

  VALBRAND. Brother of Biargey, 112, 113;
    visited by Howard, 114

  VALTIERRA. Charlemagne retires to, on way to France, 134

  VEILLANTIF. Roland's steed, 136;
    slain by Saracens, 150

  VICAR OF CHRIST on earth, Black Colin regards Pope as, 253

  VIKINGS. Gospel preached to, 157

  VIRGIN MARY. Cult of, 121;
    Cathleen invokes, 163;
    Cathleen's people invoke, 181


W

  WALES. Old Roman roads in, that connected Helena's three castles
          still known as "Sarn Helen," 49;
    legend of Havelok the Dane thought to have originated in, 73;
    mediaeval, Arthurian legend preserved by, 265

  WALLACE, SIR WILLIAM. Scottish hero, 248;
    schoolfellow and comrade of Sir Nigel Campbell, 249

  WARDEN. Of the coast of Denmark, welcomes Beowulf, 6;
    conducts Geats to Heorot, 8;
    Wulfgar, one of Hrothgar's nobles, greets Beowulf, 9;
    of Geatland, welcomes Beowulf's return, 29

  WARFLAME. Magic sword, owned by Thorbiorn, and by which he himself
          is slain by Howard, 115, 116

  WASHERS OF THE FORD. Wrath of, and Irish people, 158

  WATERFORD. Prince Sigtryg of, his troth-plight with daughter of King
          Alef, 343;
    Ranald, King of, 345;
    Hereward reaches, 346;
    Prince and Princess of, Hereward the best friend of, 351

  WATLING STREET. Robin Hood sends his followers to, 316;
    a year later sends followers once more to, 329

  WEALHTHEOW (wal-thyow), QUEEN. Wife of Hrothgar; honours Beowulf,
          14, 20

  WELSH.
    1. Legends, "Mabinogion" and "The Dream of Maxen Wledig," 42;
       Celtic features in, 185.
    2. Saga, hero of, Emperor Maxentius, 42

  WEOHSTAN (wyo-stan). Father of Wiglaf, who supported Beowulf in his
          fight with the fire-dragon, 36

  WEST. Constantine a favourite of Roman soldiery of the, 63;
    Roman soldiery of the, proclaim Constantine emperor, 63;
    the fictitious wanderings of Horn in realms of, 307

  WESTERN ISLES. Irish Gaelic hero-legends carried to, from Erin, 248

  WESTERNESSE. Childe Horn lands on shore of, 289;
    Ailmar, King of, questions Horn, 290;
    Horn returns to, accompanied by Irish knights, 304;
    recital of the fictitious plans of Horn to reach, within seven
          years, 307

  WHITBY. Hereward lands at, 339

  WIG-LAF. Son of Weohstan; supports Beowulf in his fight with the
          fire-dragon, 36-41

  WILF-INGS. Hrothgar shields Ecgtheow from, 11

  WILLIAM OF CLOUDESLEE. One of the famous outlaws of England, 226

  WILLIAM TELL. William of Cloudeslee the, of England, 226;
    Alice, wife of, 227;
    goes to Carlisle, 227;
    sheriff informed of his presence, 229;
    attacked by sheriff and his men, 231;
    capture of, 232;
    sheriff sentences to be hanged, 232;
    news of his sentence conveyed to the greenwood, 233;
    Clym's stratagem to save, 234;
    rescued from death, 237, 238;
    visits London to see king, 241;
    the king pardons, 243;
    shoots apple from son's head, 245, 246;
    receives royal favours from king and queen, 246

  WILLIAM WENDUT. Second son of Grim; accompanies Havelok to Denmark,
          87

  WINCHESTER. Godrich takes Goldborough from, to Dover, 81

  WLEDIG. See Maxen Wledig

  WOMEN, CHAMPION OF. Hereward known as, 351

  WYRD (weird). Goddess of Fate, 13, 34


Y

  YORK. Archbishop of, unites in marriage Havelok and Goldborough, 85;
    Abbot of St. Mary's Abbey, in, 321

  YORKSHIRE. Barnesdale, forest in, once dwelling-place of Robin Hood,
          314, 315

  YULETIDE. King Arthur's knights keep, 267


Z

  ZACCHAEUS. Grandfather of Judas, 57




Transcriber's Note

Minor typographic errors in punctuation have been corrected without
note. Hyphen inconsistencies have been corrected without note where
there was a prevalence of one formation over another.

There is some variation in spelling, sometimes of proper names, often
between the main text and quoted texts, and a number of archaic words.
These remain as printed, unless they were an obvious typographic
error, which were amended as follows:

    Page 48--need amended to heed--"... that when their
    horses failed they gave no heed, but took others ..."

    Page 73--crystalized amended to crystallized--"These
    stories finally crystallized in a form ..."

    Page 84--Havelock amended to Havelok--"... and so, in
    great fear, Havelok agreed to the wedding."

    Page 233--vension amended to venison--"... William had
    given the boy many a dinner of venison, ..."

    Page 338--Whereever amended to Wherever--""Wherever fate
    and my fortune lead me," ..."

    Page 355--7 amended to 74--"... and Havelok, son of, 74;"

    Page 358--o amended to of--"... Daughter of King Alef,
    affianced to Prince Sigtryg ..."

    Page 359--Alaf amended to Alef--"Prince Sigtryg sends
    forty to King Alef, 348;"

    Page 362--Niger amended to Nigel--"Glen belonging to
    MacGregors, given to Sir Nigel Campbell, 249;"

    Page 366--Herebald amended to Herebeald--"brought up
    with brothers, Herebeald and Hathcyn ..."

    Page 372--missio nto amended to mission to--"Hereward's
    mission to, 345-347;"

    Page 375--332 amended to 232--"... capture of, 232;"

There were some instances of omitted text; these were all checked
against another edition of the text, and, in the case of the omitted
page references, cross-checked against this edition, and repaired as
follows:

    Page 347--omitted word (marriage) inserted at the end of
    the section just prior to "Return to Cornwall"--"... he
    would save his betrothed from some other hateful
    marriage."

    Page 368--the entry for London had no page number
    reference; 241 inserted.

    Page 370--the entry for Priam had no page number
    reference; 95 inserted.

The frontispiece illustration has been moved to follow the title page.
Other illustrations have been moved so that they are near the text
they refer to. Some of the illustration captions have the artist's
name included, some do not; these are all reproduced as printed.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Hero-Myths & Legends of the British
Race, by Maud Isabel Ebbutt

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HERO-MYTHS ***

***** This file should be named 25502.txt or 25502.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/5/5/0/25502/

Produced by Ted Garvin, Sam W. and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.